Skip to main content

Full text of "Siva Chhatrapati : being a translation of Sabhasad Bakhar with extracts from Chitnis and Sivadigvijya, with notes"

See other formats 


GIFT  OF 


k* 


SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 


EXTEACTS  AND  DOCUMENTS  RELATING 
TO  MABATHA  HISTORY 

VOL.  I 
SIVA   CHHATRAPATI 

BEING   A   TRANSLATION   OF   SABHASAD   BAKHAR   WITH 

EXTRACTS  FROM  CHITNIS  AND  SIVADIOVIJAYA, 

WITH   NOTES. 


BY 

SURENDRANATH    SEN,  M.A., 

PBBMCHAND  ROYCHAND  STUDENT,  LECTDEEE  IN  MARATH!  HI^TOEY,  CALCUTTA 
UNIVERSITY,  OEDINAEY  FELLOW,  INDIAN  WOMEN'S  UNIVEBSITY,  POONA. 
FOEMEBLY  PEOFESSOE  OF  HISTOEY  AND  ENGLISH  LITEBATOEK, 
COLLEGE, 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OP  CALCUTTA 

1920 


":"- 

'W 
- :       \  '  '}         •       '   ,    ••':• 


PK1NIED    BY    ATULUHANttttA    BHATTACHABYYA, 
AT  TH«   OALC3UTTA   UNIVERSITY    PRESS,   SENATE    HOUSE,    CALCUTTA 


••  -f 


PREFACE 

The  present  volume  is  the  first  of  a  series  intended 
for  those  students  of  Maratha  history  who  do  not 
know  Marathi.  Original  materials,  both  published 
and  unpublished,  have  been  accumulating  for  the 
last  sixty  years  and  their  volume  often  frightens  the 
average  student.  Sir  Asutosh  Mookerjee,  therefore, 
suggested  that  a  selection  in  a  handy  form  should  be 
made  where  all  the  useful  documents  should  be  in- 
cluded. I  must  confess  that  no  historical  document 
has  found  a  place  in  the  present  volume,  but  I  felt 
that  the  chronicles  or  bakhars  could  not  be  excluded 
from  the  present  series  and  I  began  with  Sabhasad 
bakhar  leaving  the  documents  for  a  subsequent 
volume. 

This  is  by  no  means  the  first  English  rendering  of 
Sabhasad.  Jagannath  Lakshman  Mankar  translated 
Sabhasad  more  than  thirty  years  ago  from  a  single 
manuscript.  The  late  Dr.  Vincent  A.  Smith  over- 
estimated the  value  of  Mankar's  work  mainly  because 
he  did  not  know  its  exact  nature.  A  glance  at  the 
catalogue  of  Marathi  manuscripts  in  the  British 
Museum  might  have  convinced  him  that  the  original 
Marathi  Chronicle  from  which  Mankar  translated 
has  not  been  lost.  Mankar's  was  a  free  rendering 
and  his  work  is  so  rare  now  that  I  need  not  offer  any 
apology  for  bringing  out  a  second  translation.  I  have 
translated  from  the  text  edited  by  Rao  Bahadur 
Kashinath  Narayan  Sane,  the  most  reliable  and 
authoritative  text  in  print.  I  have  tried  to  be  not 


viii  PREFACE 

only  accurate  but  literal  in  my  rendering  of  Sabhasad ; 
the  translation  of  the  extracts  has  been  more  or 
less  free,  but  there  also  my  attempt  has  been  to  be 
fairly  accurate  so  that  it  may  be  safely  recommended 
as  reliable. 

For  the  notes  at  the  end  I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  V. 
K.  Raj  wade's  Sources  of  Maratha  History  (Marathi). 
The  second  and  third  notes  are  entirely  based  on 
Mr.  Rajwade's  introduction  to  his  8th  volume.  In 
the  first  note,  however,  I  have  differed  on  so  many 
important  points  from  Mr.  Rajwade's  views  that  I 
must  take  upon  myself  the  responsibility  for  them. 

I  have  to  add  here  a  word  about  my  translitera- 
tion of  Marathi  words.  The  only  thing  that  should 
be  noted  is  that  ^  has  been  represented  both  by 
v  and  w  according  to  pronunciation  and  VR  has  been 
represented  by  /  in  words  of  Persian  origin,  *  (anuswar) 
and  other  nasal  sounds  have  not  been  properly  indi- 
cated, I  have  used  n  or  m  to  represent  the  sound  as 
in  Chiranjlv  and  Sampanna.  Persian  words  and 
proper  names  have  not  been  properly  transliterated 
mainly  owing  to  my  ignorance  of  that  language  and 
I  have  in  some  cases  reproduced  them  in  their  Marathi 
form  as  in  Saista  Khan,  Nizamsahi,  etc.,  while  in 
Badshah,  Bahlol  and  Adil  Shah,  I  believe  the  Persian 
form  has  been  retained.  I  owe  an  explanation  for 
writing  Maratha  and  Marathi  instead  of  Maratha  and 
Marathi.  My  reason  is  that  the  former  pronuncia- 
tion is  prevalent  almost  everywhere  outside  Maha- 
rashtra proper  though  the  latter  forms  are  correct. 

I  am  deeply  grateful  to  the  Hon'ble  Sir  Asutosh 
Mookerjee,  Kt.,  C.S.I.,  President  of  the  Post- 
Graduate  Councils,  Calcutta  University,  but  for 


PREFACE  IX 

whose  kind  and  inspiring  encouragement   this    work 

would  never  have  seen  light. 
• 

I   am   indebted   to    Professor   Jadunath    Sarkar, 

M.A.,  who  not  only  revised  my  manuscripts  and  gave 
me  many  valuable  suggestions  but  also  placed  his 
whole  library  at  my  disposal,  and  Eai  Bahadur,  B.A.* 
Gupte,  who,  inspite  of  his  heavy  work  and  advancing 
age,  revised  my  manuscripts  twice.  Mr.  G.  S.  Sardesai,( 
B.  A.  borrowed  for  me  a  copy  of  now  rare  Sivadigvijay 
from  the  State  Library  of  Baroda.  1  shall  fail  in  my 
duty  if  I  do  not  avail  myself  of  this  opportunity  of 
publicly  recording  my  gratitude  to  the  late  Professor 
H.  G.  Limaye,  M.A.  of  Poona  and  Professor  D.  B. 
Bhandarkar,  M.A.,  Carmaichsel  Professor,  Calcutta 
University,  for  the  encouragement  and  the  ready 
assistance  I  always  got  from  them.  My  thanks  are 
also  due  to  Professor  Harendranath  Gupta,  M.Sc.  of 
Serampur  College  and  Mr.  Aswinikumar  Mookerjee, 
B.A.,  who  kindly  prepared  the  Index.  .  None  of  these 
gentlemen  is,  however,  responsible  for  any  defect  of 
this  work. 

The  misprints  are  mainly  due  to  my  inexperience 
in  proof  reading.  It  is  futile  to  give  a  list  of  correc- 
tions. The  main  errors  however  can  be  easily 
corrected  by  my  readers,  leirud,  for  example 
in  p.  125  should  be  birud,  Kamaldakar  in  p.  113 
Kamalakar  and  Jaigir  in  p.  2  Jagir. 

SURENDEANATH  SEN. 
SENATE  HOUSE, 
Calcutta,  the  1.9th  May,  1920. 


CONTENTS 

Life  of  Siva  Chhatrapati  by  Krshnajl  Anant 

Sabhasad            ...                  ...  1-154 

Extracts    from    Sivadigvijaya   and    Chitms 

bakhar                                     ...  ...   155-250 

Sivajl  at  Bijapur    ...  ...  157 

Sivajl  invited  to  the  Darbar      ...  ...  159 

Sivajl  goes  to  the  Darbar           ...  ...  160 

Capture  of  Torna    ...  ...  162 

Unfriendly  attitude  towards  the  Muhamma- 

dans                    ...  ...  162 

How  Sahaji  excused  Sivaji's  Rebellion  ...  163 

Sivaji's  education    ...                  ...  ...  164 

Sivajl   enlists   Pathan    Deserters   from  the 

Bijapur  Army   ...  ...  164 

Capture  of  Purandar                  ...  ...  165 

Chandra  Rav  More                     ...  ...  168 

Sahajl's  Imprisonment               ...  ...  171 

The  Bhavani  Sword                    ...  181 

Afzal  Khan  Incident                  ...  182 

Fighting  after  AfzaFs  death      ...  ...  190 

Jija  Bai  congratulates  Sivajl    ...  ...  191 

Operations  against  Jan jira        ...  ...  191 

Malavan                   ...                  ...  ...  193 

Fortification   of    Henry   and    Kennery   and 

operations  against  Jan  jira  ...  194 

-  Bhukhan  the  Poet                      ...  197 

Phirangoji  Narsala's  Defence  of  Chakan    ...  200 

Saista  surprised  at  Pujja            ...  ...  201 


ii  CONTENTS 

Sivajl  avenges  his  father's  Arrest  . . . 

Java  Sing's  Expedition              ...  ...  209 

Difference  between  Jaya  Sing  and  Dilel  ...  211 

Sivajl  demands  Janjira  from  the  Mughals  215 

&ivaji  goes  to  the  Imperial  Court  ...  216 

Sivaji  interviews  Aurangzib      ...  ...  218 

Sivajl's  night  visit  to  his  Torts  ...  220 

Vyankaji  and  Raghunath  Narayan  221 

Sivajl  demands  his  share  from  Vyankaji  ...  227 
Terms    of   the   treaty    between    Siva j I   and 

Vyankaji  232 

Sambhajl's  defection  236 

Sam bhajl  joins  Dilel  Khan  ...  238 

Sambhaji  captures  Bhupalgad  ...  239 

Rajaram's  marriage                   ...  ...  241 

Coronation               ...                 ...  ...  241 

The  future  of  Sivajfs  Kingdom  ...  243 

The  duties  of  the  Ashta  Pradhans  ...  243 

Sivaji's  death           ...                 ...  246 

Sivaji's  death-bed  prephecy      ...  ...  248 

Notes  and  Appendices  ...   251-264 

Siva j  1's  Marathi  Biographies     ...  ...  251 

Sivaji's  relation  with  the  Udayapur  family  259 

The  influence  of  Persian  on  old  Marathi  261 


LIFE  OF 
SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 


[5] 
To 

SRIMANT  MAHAUAJ  RAJASRI  RAJARAM 
SAHEB  CHHATRAPATI. 

With  humble  respects,  his  servant  Krshnajl 
Anant  Sabhasad,  begs  to  submit  thus,  —  Your  Majesty 
graciously  enquired  of  your  servant,  —  "  Our  father, 
the  great  king,  (or  the  elder  king)  performed  so 
many  feats  of  bravery  and  subdued  four  different 
empires  (Padsahis).  In  spite  of  his  performing  such 
prodigies  of  valour,  Aurangzib  came,  and  captured 
many  of  the  forts.  What  was  the  cause  of  this  ?  You 
are  a  man  well  informed  of  (the  affairs)  of  the  old 
kingdom.  Write  therefore  a  biography  from  the 
beginning."  So  said  Your  Majesty.  Accordingly  I 
beg  to  submit  the  information  thus  :— 

The  King's  father,  the  elder  Maharaj  was  Rajsrl 
Sahaji  Raje  ;  —  his  father,  that  is,  the  Raje's  grand- 
father, Maloj!  Raje  and  Yithoji  Raje  Bhonsle  held 
Jaigirs  as  high  officers  1  under  the  Nizams'ahi  and 


1  In  the  text  they  are  called  Wazirs  (^^fa),  but  a  perusal  of  the  text 
will  convince  every  reader  that  the  word  is  loosely  used  for  any  high  official 
or  noble, 


iJ  1  K  OF  &IYA  CHHATRAPATI 

enjoyed  great  importance.  He  had  great  devotion 
for  Sri  Sambhu  Mahadev.2  Upon  that  hill  a  fair  is 
held  in  the  month  of  Chaitra,  when  five  to  seven 
lakhs  of  people  assemble.  There  was  much  scarcity 
of  drinking  water.  Water  there  was  none.  It  had 
to  be  brought  from  a  distance  of  three  cosses. 
People  were  much  distressed  (by  it).  So  Malojl  Raje 
selected  a  site  there  and  constructed  a  big  tank 
(by  building  an  embankment),  so  that  water  might 
be  had  for  use  by  all  the  people.  An  immense  sum 
of  money  was  spent.  The  tank  was  wholly  filled 
with  water.  As  soon  as  this  was  done  Sri  Sambhu 
Mahadev  appeared  in  a  dream  at  night  [6]  and 
pleased  (with  Malojl)  said — "  I  will  be  incarnate  in 
your  family, — the  gods  and  the  Brahman s  will  I 
protect  and  destroy  the  mlechchhas.  The  sovereignty 
of  the  South  I  confer  on  your  family."  These  words 
were  thrice  repeated  by  way  of  blessing.  There- 
upon the  Raje  was  highly  pleased  and  performed 
many  deeds  of  charity. 

Then  two  sons,  Rajsri  Sahajl  Raje  and  Rajs'rl 
Sarafjl  Raje  were  born  of  Rajs'ri  Malojl  Raje. 
Both  obtained  Jaigirs  under  the  Padsahi.  While 
they  were  still  in  service  the  Nizam s'ahi  came  to 
an  end.  After  that  Sahajl  Raje  became  a  noble  of 
the  Adilsahi.  The  title  of  Maharaj  was  conferred 
on  him.  He  maintained  an  army  of  ten?  to  twelve 
thousand  soldiers.  Sahaji  Raje  had  two  wives. 
The  first  wife  was  Jijal  Au,  and  the  second  wife 


2  The  name  of  the  god  as   well   as  of  the  hill   where   the   temple  stood. 
It  is  in  the  District  of  Satara, 


LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI  3 

Tukal  Au.  Ekojl  Raje,3  a  son,  was  born  of  the 
latter.  As  soon  as  a  son,  Rajsrl  Sivajl  Raje  4  was 
born  of  Jija!  Au,  Sri  Sambhu  Mahadev  stirred  him- 
self  and  said  in  a  dream  —  "  I  myself  have  descended 
[to  earth].  I  will  in  future  perform  many  feats  of 
valour.  [7]  You  should  keep  (the  child)  with  you 
for  twelve  years  Do  not  keep  him  afterwards. 
Let  him  go  wherever  he  will.  Do  not  restrain  him." 
Such  was  the  prophecy.  Sahaji  Raje  used  [there- 
after] to  reside  at  Bengrul[=Bangalore]  in  the 
Karnatak. 

Naropant  Dikshit  served  as  his  agent  (Karbhari). 
Two  very  intelligent  sons  Raghunath  Pant  and  Janar- 
dan  Pant  were  born  to  him.  The  Pargana  of  Puna  was 
within  Sahaji  Raje's  Jaigirs.  The  intelligent  and 
shrewd  Dadaji  Konddev  had  been  appointed  there.  He 
went  to  Bengrul  to  see  the  Maharaja,  Rajsrl  Sivajl 
Raje  and  Jijal  Au  went  with  him.  The  Raje  was 
then  12  years  of  age.  Dadaji  Pant  and  the  Raje  were 
despatched  to  Puna.  With  them  were  sent  a  man 
named  Sam  Rav  Ni]kanth  as  Pesiva,  Balkrshna  Pant, 
cousin  of  Naro  Pant  Dikshit,  as  Majwndar,  Sono 
Pant  as  Dablr  and  Raghunath  Ballal  as  Sabnls.  They 
came  to  Puna. 

On  coming  [there],  he  [Dadaji  Konddev]  took 
possession  of  the  twelve  Mawals.  5  The  Mawle  Des- 


3  Better  kno  vn  as  Venkoji 

*  The  date  commonly  accepted  is  1627  A.D.,  but  Mr.  B.  G.  Tilak  suggests 
1629  as  a  possible  date  on  the  strength  of  Jedhe  Yanche  Sakavall.  A 
recently  discovered  Tamil  work,  Siva-bharat  also  gives  Tilak's  date. 

5  The  twelve  Mawals  are,  (1)  Rohidkhor,  (2)  Velvand,  (3)  Muse,  (4) 
Muthe,  (5)  Jor,  (6)  Kanad,  (7)  &vthar,  (8)  Murum,  (9)  Paud,  (10)  Gunjan, 
(11)  Bhor,  (12)  Pavan. 


4  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

mukhs  were  seized,  and  taken  in  hand,  the  refractory 
among  them  were  put  to  death.6  Then  in  course  of 
time  Dadajl  Konddev  [8J  died.  Henceforth  Sivaji 
himself  began  to  manage  his  own  affairs.  At  a  place 
in  the  Mahal  of  Supe,  was  his  uncle,  his  stepmother's 
brother,  named  Sambhajl  Mohita.  The  Maharaja 
had  appointed  him  to  the  charge  of  the  Mahal.  Sivaji 
went  to  see  him  on  the  pretence  of  asking  for  po&t 7 
on  the  day  of  the  Simga  festival.  The  mama  (uncle) 
was  thrown  into  prison.  He  had  three  hundred  horses 
of  his  own  stable  and  much  wealth.  All  his  belong- 
ings and  clothes  were  taken  possession  of,  and  Supe 
annexed.  One  Tukoji  Chor  Maratha  was  made  Sarno- 
bat  of  the  army  (Sarnobat=a  general),  Sam  Rav  Nil- 
kanth  Peswa,  Balkrshna  Pant  Majumdar,  Naro  Pant, 
Sonajl  Pant  and  Raghunath  Ballal  Sabnis,  with  these 
men  as  his  Karbharls  he  conducted  his  affairs  with 
much  care  and  prudence. 

Then  he  plundered  the  city  of  Junnar.  Two  hun- 
dred horses  were  captured.  He  returned  to  Puna 
with  goods  worth  3  lakhs  of  Hons  besides  clothes  and 
jewels.  Then  he  looted  the  city  of  Ahmadnagar, 
fought  a  great  battle  with  the  Moghuls,  captured 
seven  hundred  horses.  He  captured  elephants  also, 

These  are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Puna,  there  are  another  dozen  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  Junnar,  such  as  Bhimner,  Ghodner,  Parner,  J  Sinner,  etc. 

As  Dadajl  had  conquered  a  portion  of  Mawal,  I  prefer  to  insert  his 
name  here. 

6  Chitnis  says  that  the  Mawle  Desmukhs  were  won  over  to  his  project 
by  conciliatory  means.  Mr.  Rajwade  thinks  that  the  passage  in  our  text  signi- 
fies that  the  Mawle  Desmukhs  were  united  to  him,-  m&ft  in  the  text  means 
'bound  to  his  cause.' 

T  Post — Money   or   liquor   given   to  dependents  OB  great  festivals. 


LIFE  OF  S5IVA  CHHATRAPATl  5 

much  wealth  was  found.  The  Paga  at  that  time 
numbered  twelve  hundred  and  the  Siledars  two  thou- 
sand ;  [9]  there  was  thus  a  total  of  three  thousand 
horsemen.  Mankojl  Dahatonde  was  then  made  Sartio- 
bat  of  the  forces.  Then  the  fort  of  Kondana  that 
belonged  to  the  Adilsahi  was  taken  by  assault.  He 
established  his  own  military  outpost  (thana) 
there.  At  that  time;  died  a  brahman  named  Nilkan- 
tha  Rav,  commandant  of  the  Adilsahi  fort  of  Puran- 
dar.  His  two  sons  8  began  to  quarrel  with  each  other 
(about  the  succession).  The  Raje  went  to  Purandar  to 
mediate  between  them.  And  he  possessed  himself  of 
the  fort  by  imprisoning  the  two  brothers.  He  estab- 
lished his  own  garrison  [there]. 

After  this  he  raided  Kalyan  and  Bhivandi  in 
Konkan  and  took  the  Adilsahi  fort  of  Mahull.  (He) 
went  on  enlisting  the  Mawles.  A  hill  called 
Murband  was  fortified.  It  was  renamed  Raj  gad. 
The  hill-side  was  also  terraced  and  fortified.  One 
Chandar  Rav  More 9  reigned  in  Konkan  and  Surve 
reigned  at  St-ngarpur.  Sirke  was  his  minister 
(Pradhan).  In  this  manner  did  they  rule  and  hold 
strong  forts  and  hill  forts  and  about  10,000  to  12,000 
forces  with  infantry.  Raghunath  Ballal  Sabnls  was 
summoned  and  sent  to  him.  When  questioned 
(Sivaji)  said  to  him — "The  principality  cannot  be 
conquered  unless  Chandar  Rav  is  killed,  [10]  and 
none  but  you  can  execute  this  work.  You  are  to  go  to 
him  on  an  embassy."  With  him  were  appointed  one 
hundred  to  hundred  and  twenty-five  choice 

8  See  Extracts,  where  three  brothers  are  mentioned. 

9  Chandra  Rav  was  not  his  name  but  hereditary  title. 


6  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

swordsmen.  They  rode  to  a  place  near  Jawli  and 
then  sent  a  verbal  message  to  Chandar  Rav — "  We 
have  come  from  the  Raje,  we  have  some  negotiations 
and  alliance  to  make."  So  they  told  him.  Then  he 
invited  them  to  him  and  granted  an  audience.  Some 
pretended  negotiations  were  made.  (Raghunath) 
then  retired  to  the  quarters  appointed  for  him  and 
remained  there.  He  went  back  (to  the  court)  next 
day,  got  a  private  audience,  made  a  parley  and  as 
chance  offered  (itself)  stabbed  the  two  brothers 
Chandar  Rav  and  Suryajl  Rav  with  a  dagger.10  He 


10  It  is  clear  that  Sabhasad  regards  this  case  as  one  of  murder.  Messrs. 
Kincaidand  Parasnis,  however,  have  tried  to  justify  it.  (History  of  the  Maratha 
People,  vol.  I,  p.  150)  Chandar  Rav  More  had,  according  to  them,  tried  to 
betray  &vaji.  "  Before  carrying  on  Shahaji's  injunction  to  punish  Baji  Ghor- 
pade,  Shivaji  had  his  own  quarrel  to  settle  with  Balaji  More.  He  was, 
however,  loth  to  destroy  one  whom  he  had  known  in  boyhood  and  resolved 
to  make  an  effort  to  win  over  More  by  personal  influence.  He  visited  Jaoli 
himself  and  in  an  interview  with  Balaji  More  did  his  utmost  by  appeals  to  his 
religion  and  patriotism  to  gain  to  his  side  the  reluctant  noble.  He  merely 
wasted  his  breath,  Balaji  during  the  interview  tried  to  secure  his  visitor's 
person."  Sivaji  managed  to  escape  but  still  persisted  in  his  pacific  attempts 
but  at  last  it  became  clear  that  Chandar  Rav  could  not  be  won  over. 
Messrs,  Kincaid  and  Parasnis  think  that  Chandar  Rav  and  his  brother  were 
killed  after  an  angry  meeting  and  their  murder  was  not  premeditated.  This 
version  of  the  Jawli  incident  is  based  on  a  Bakhar  published  by  R.  B.  Parasnis 
in  the  Itihas  Sangraha.  I  do  not  find  any  reason  why  the  evidence  of 
Sabhasad  should  be  rejected  in  favour  of  a  Bakhar  whose  date  and  authorship 
are  unknown.  Prof.  Sarkar's  view  on  this  subject  is  worth  quoting.  He  says, 
"  Some  Maratha,  writers  have  recently  "  discovered  "  what  they  vaguely  call 
"  an  old  chronicle  " — written  no  body  knows  when  or  by  whom,  preserved  no 
body  knows  where  and  transmitted  nobody  knows  how, — which  asserts  that 
Chandar  Rao  had  tried  to  seize  Shiva  by  treachery  and  hand  him  over  to  the 
vengeance  of  Bijapur  *  '  unfortunately  for  the  credibility  of  such 

convenient  "discoveries"  none  of  the  genuine  old  historians  of  Shiva  could 
anticipate  that  this  line  of  defence  would  be  adopted  by  the  twentieth 
century  admirers  of  the  national  hero  ;  they  have  called  the  murder  a  murder." 
— Sarkar,  Shivaji,  pp.  54-55. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  7 

came  out  and  started  for  his  band.  Those  who  pursued 
him  were  killed  and  out  he  went.  When  the  chief 
himself  had  fallen  why  should  his  men  exert 
themselves  ?  This  deed  performed,  he  came  back  to 
meet  the  Raje.  The  Raja  at  once  led  an  expedition 
in  person  and  captured  Jawll.  The  Mawles  were 
granted  assurances  of  safety  and  enlisted.  A  new 
fort  called  Pratapgad  was  erected.  Hanmant  Rav,  a 
brother  of  Chandar  Rav,  had  strengthened  himself  at 
a  place  called  Chaturbet,  belonging  to  Jawli.  The 
thorn  of  Jawll  could  not  be  removed  unless  he  was 
killed.  Cognisant  of  this,  the  Raje  sent  Sambhaji 
Kavjl,  a  Mahaldar  of  his,  to  Hanmant  Rav  on  a 
diplomatic  project.  Sambhaji  Kavjl  got  a  private 
audience  with  him  on  the  pretence  of  negotiating  a 
matrimonial  alliance  and  stabbed  Hanmant  Rav  to 
death  with  a  dagger.  [11]  Jawll  was  conquered.  There 
was  a  rebel  named  Babji  Rav  in  the  valley  of  Sivtar. 
He  was  put  into  prison  and  his  eyes  were  put  out. 

Then  an  expedition  was  made  against  the  ruling 
chief  Surve.  Sfngarpur  was  captured.  Surve  fled  to 
another  province.  His  Karbharl  Sirke  was  won  over 
and  the  province  was  taken  possession  of.  Some 
villages  (mahals)  were  conferred  on  him  (Sirke)  and 
his  daughter,  the  Raja,  got  married  to  his  son 
(Sambhaji).  In  this  manner  the  two  principalities  of 
Jawll  and  Srngarpur  were  conquered.  The  Brahman 
Moro  Trimbak  Pingle  had  laboured  hard  in  this 
connection  and  the  Peswa-ship  was  on  that  account 
taken  from  Samrav  Nilkanth  and  conferred  on 
Moro  Pant ;  Nilo  Sondev  also  had  worked  hard  and 
was  therefore  appointed  Surnis ;  one  Gangajl  Mangajl 


8  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

was  appointed  Vdknls,  Prabhakar  Bhat,  a  great 
Brahman,  was  JJpadhyaya  (family  priest) ;  the  office 
was  continued  to  his  sons  Balam  Bhat  and  Go v hid 
Bhat.  Netajl  Palkar  was  made  Sarnobat  of  the 
forces.  During  Netajl's  Sarnobat-ship  the  Paga 
numbered  seven  thousand  and  the  Siledars  three 
thousand ;  the  whole  army  was  thus  ten  thousand 
strong,  about  10,000  Mawles  were  enlisted.  One 
Yesajl  Kank  was  made  their  Sarnobat.  In  this 
manner  were  careful  arrangements  made  for  the 
kingdom.  The  Raja's  wife — he  had  married  Sal  Bai 
the  daughter  of  the  Nimba]kar — was  delivered  of  a 
child.  [12]  A.  son  was  born.  He  was  named 
Sambhaji  Raje.  Great  festivities  took  place.  Many 
deeds  of  charity  were  performed.  The  Raja 
remained  at  Raj  gad. 

Then  the  Badshah  at  Delhi  learnt  this  news. 
Ali  Adilsaha  reigned  at  Bijapur  while  the  entire 
administration  was  in  the  hands  of  Bad!  Sahebin, 
the  wife  of  Sultan  Muhammad.  She  felt  much 
distressed  when  she  learnt  this  news.  Padshah i 
forts  had  been  captured,  provinces  conquered  (one 
or  two)  some  principalities  overthrown.  He 
(Sivajl)  had  turned  a  rebel.  She  contemplated  the 
means  to  be  adopted  for  routing  and  killing  him 
and  wrote  a  letter  to  Rajsrl  Sahaji  Raje  then  at 
Bengrul.  A  Mahaldar  was  sent  (to  him)  with  the 
letter  : — "  Although  you  are  a  servant  of  this  Govern- 
ment, you  have  committed  treachery  by  sending 
your  son  Sivajl  to  Puna  and  upsetting  the 
authority  of  the  Badshah  there.  He  has  captured 
some  forts  belonging  to  the  Badshah,  conquered 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  9 

and  plundered  several  districts  and  provinces,  over- 
thrown one  or  t\vo  principalities  and  killed  some 
chiefs  submissive  to  the  Badshah.  Now  keep  your 
son  under  proper  control  or  your  Jaigir  (province 
over  which  Sahajl  had  been  appointed  governor) 
will  be  confiscated."  Then  the  Maharaja  answered — 
"  Although  Sivajl  is  my  son  he  has  fled  from  me. 
He  is  no  longer  under  my  control.  I  am  a  faithful 
dependent  of  the  Badshah.  Though  Sivajl  is  my 
son  His  Majesty  may  attack  him,  or  deal  with  him 
in  any  way  he  likes,  I  shall  not  interfere."  So 
answered  he. 

[13].  Thereupon  the  Dowager  Queen11  (Bad.1 
Sahebm)  summoned  all  the  Adilshahi  nobles  and 
ministers  and  asked  them  to  march  against  Sivajl 
but  no  one  agreed.  Afzal  12  Khan,  a  wazir,  however, 
agreed  (saying)  "  What  is  Sivajl  ?  I  will  bring  him 
alive,  a  prisoner,  without  alighting  from  my  horse 
(even  for  once)."  When  he  asserted  this,  the  princess 
(Badshah  Zadi)  became  pleased  (with  him)  and  gave 
him  clothes,  ornaments,  elephant,  horse,  wealth, 
promotion  and  honour  and  despatched  him  with 
Omraos  of  note  at  the  head  of  twelve  thousand  horse 
besides  infantry. 

Then  the  whole  force  was  mobilised  and  set  off  in  a 
vast  array.13  Then  they  came  to  Tul  japur.  They  came 
there  and  encamped.  Sri  Bhavanl,  the  patron  deity  of 

11  The  Dowager  Qoeen  left  for  Mecca  in  1660,  and  Afzal's    expedition  took 
place  in  1659.    He  was  killed  in  September  of  that  year.  See  Sarkar's  Shivaji. 

12  One  Khopde  waited  on  Afzal  at  Wai,    and  gave  a  written  undertaking 
to  arrest  SivajT.  See  Kajwacle,  Vols.  XV  and  XVII,  also  Jedhe  Yanche  Sakavali. 

13  The    word    in    the    original    ^ffTJJ    ^TO     literally  means    lengthwise 
and  breadthwise. 


10  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

the  Maharaja's  family,  was  broken  (into  pieces),  thrown 
into  a  hand-mill  and  pounded  into  dust.  No  sooner  was 
Bhavan!  broken  than  a  heavenly  voice  was  heard— 
AfzalKhan !  thou  mean  wretch  !  On  the  twenty-first  day 
from  this  will  I  behead  thee  ;  the  whole  of  thy  army 
will  I  destroy  and  satiate  the  90  million  Chamunclas 
(bloodsucking  deities)."  So  said  the  bodyless  voice. 
Then  the  army  marched  and  came  to  Pandharpur. 
They  descended  to  the  valley  of  the  Bhima  [rather  the 
Mann  river].  They  came  to  Wai  committing 
sacrilege  on  the  gods  (along  their  route).  There  they 
decided  that  some  one  should  be  sent  on  an  embassy 
to  the  Raje  and  he  should  be  captured  alive 
when  his  confidence  had  been  inspired  by  the 
conclusion  of  a  truce.  Krshnaji  Bhaskar,  the  envoy, 
was  summoned  and  instructed  (to  say)  that— 
"The  old  friendship  between  your  father  the 
Maharaja  and  myself  has  been  continued  in  brotherly 
intercourse.  You  are  not  on  that  account  a  stranger 
to  me.  You  should  come  and  see  me.  I  shall 
obtain  for  you  the  grant  of  the  principality  of 
Talkonkan  and  a  Jaigir  from  the  Badshah.  The  forts 
and  hill  forts  you  have  captured,  I  shall  get 
confirmed  in  your  possession.  I  shall  get  for 
you  further  distinctions.  I  shall  have  conferred  on  you 
as  big  a  Saranjam  as  you  may  want.  If  you  like 
to  see  the  Badshah  you  may,  if  not,  I  shall  get  you 
exempted  from  the  regular  attendance  at  court  [14]. 
You  should  peacefully  bring  the  Raja  for  an  inter- 
view, by  making  some  such  professions.  Else  we 
shall  come."  So  was  Krshnaji  Pant  instructed.  And 
then  he  arranged  to  despatch  him. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  11 

In    the    meantime    (or    then)    the    Raja  got  the 
news  that  Afzal   Khan    has   been    appointed   at   the 
head   of  twelve   thousand   horse    (to  march   against 
him)  from  Bijapur.     When  he  learnt  this,    the   Raja 
decided   to  mobilise  all  his  forces,  fight  at  Jawll  and 
to    go    to    Pratapgacl    in    person.       Then    he    was 
dissuaded  by  all ;  "  You  (they  counselled)  should  not 
give  battle,  peace  should  be   concluded."     The    Raja 
answered    to     that — "  As   he    killed  Sambhaji,14     so 
will  he   kill   me.     I   will    do  what  is  possible  before 
I    am    killed.     Peace   I   will   not    conclude."     This 
decision    was    made.     That     night    Sri   BhavanI   of 
Tuljapur   appeared    (to   him)    in   a  bodily  shape  and 
said — "I  am  pleased.  I  shall  assist  you  in  everything. 
At  your  hands  I    shall  get  Afzal  killed.    I  grant  you 
success.     Thou   shouldst   have  no  anxiety."     In  this 
manner    did   the  goddess   enliven  him   with   resolu- 
tion   and    confidence   and   assured   him    of  security. 
The  Raje  awoke,  called  Jija  Bai   Au   and   related   to 
her  the  details  of  the  dream.     And  men  of   note,  like 
Gomaji     Naik    Pansambal   Jamdar,  Krshnaji   Naik, 
Subhanjl    Naik    and    Sardars   and    Sarkarkuns    like 
Moropant  and  Nilopantand  Annajipant  and  Sonajipant 
and  Gangaji  Mangaji  and  Netaji  Palkar  Sarnobat  and 
Raghunath    Ballal    Sabnis    and    the    Purohit    were 
summoned  and  to  them  all  [15]  was  the  dream  relat- 
ed.    "  The  goddess  is  favourably  disposed,  now   will 
I  kill    Afzal  Khan   and  rout  his   army  "  so   said  he. 
It  was  in  the   opinion   of  all,  a  hazardous   step,  if 
successful,  it  would  be  all  right ;  if   not,  what  would 

1  *     The  Marathi  chroniclers   erroneously  think  that  Afzal   had  something 
to  do  with  SambhSjI's  death.     See  Extracts. 


12  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATl 

happen  ? — this  became  the  subject  of  their  debate. 
Then  the  Raja  said — "  (The  conclusion  of  peace  will 
also)  cause  loss  of  life.  If  we  fight  and  win,  well 
and  good,  if  life  is  lost  fame  remains.  A.  verse  runs 
to  this  effect — 

"Victory  brings  fortune,  death  the  celestial  maids  ; 
This  body  is  but  transient, 
What  terror  has  then  death  in  battle  ?" 
Such  is  the  course  prescribed  in  the  books  of  polity. 
Therefore  it  is  right  that  we  should  fight.  Now  we 
should  make  one  arrangement  only.  There  are 
my  son  Sambhaji  and  my  mother ;  they  should  be 
kept  at  Raj  gad.  If  I  kill  Afzal  Khan  and  win 
victory,  then  I  shall  remain  what  I  am.  If  perchance 
1  lose  my  life  in  the  course  of  the  war,  then  there  is 
Sambhaji  Raje,  deliver  the  kingdom  to  him  and 
place  yourselves  at  his  commands."  Leaving  such 
instructions  for  an  extreme  case  and  exhorting  every- 
body, he  placed  his  head  at  his  mother's  feet  and  took 
leave  of  her.  His  mother15  blessed  him,  saying  "  Sivba 
thou  shalt  be  victorious !  " 

Then  the  Raje  started,  after  receiving  such  bless- 
ings, and  went  to  Pratapgad.  He  instructed  Netajl 
Palkar  Sarnobat  to  come  up  the  Ghats  with  his 
forces.  And  he  said — "  I  shall  invite  Afzal  Khan  to 
Jawll,  meet  him  by  offering  to  make  peace,  and  draw 
him  near  me  by  inspiring  his  confidence.  You 
should  then  come  to  Ghat  Matha  and  block  the  roads." 
Raghunath  Ballal  Sabnls  was  sent  with  him.  And  it 
was  arranged  that  Moropant  Peswa  should  take  in 


1 5     Chitnis  and  the  author  of  Sivdigvijaya  say  that  Sambhaji  and  Jijabai 
were  at  Pratapgad. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  is 

his  company  Sam  Rav  Nilkanth  and  Trimbak  Bhas- 
kar  and  come  from  Konkan. 

In  the  meantime  Krshnaji  Pant  came  as  envoy 
from  the  Khan.  He  was  taken  up  to  Pratapgad. 
The  Raja  had  an  interview  with  him.  The  Khan's 
message,  as  he  had  charged  him,  was  delivered. 
[16]  Some  formal  conversation  made,  the  Raje  said, 

—"As  is  the  Maharaja,  so  is  the  Khan  an  elder  16 
to  me.  I  shall  certainly  have  an  interview  with 
him."  So  saying,  (he)  gave  Krshiiajl  Pant  a  house 
for  his  quarters.  (He)  gave  him  leave  to  go  there. 
The  next  day  the  Raje  sat  in  his  court  and  17  summoned 
the  Sarkarkuns  and  all  Sardars,  (in  short)  all  of  like 
rank.  And  there  was  a  faithful  and  respectable  man 
named  Pantajl  Gopinath  in  the  Raje's  service.  Him 
did  he  summon  and  with  him  he  held  a  private  coun- 
cil in  the  palace.18  The  Raje  said  to  Pantajl  Pant — 
"  The  Khan's  envoy  Krshnaji  Pant  has  come  on  an 
embassy,  I  shall  give  him  leave  and  send  him  off.  I 
shall  despatch  you  also  to  Afzal  Khan — Go  there,  have 
an  interview  with  the  Khan  and  conduct  the  negotia- 
tions. Demand  the  Khan's  solemn  oaths  (of  assur- 
ance or  sincerity).  If  he  asks  for  your  oaths  give  them  ; 
make  no  hesitation.  Anyhow  bring  (the  Khan)  to 
Jawli.  Resides,  you  are  to  institute  an 
enquiry  in  his  army  by  some  device  and  get 

information    by  whatever  means  it  can  be  obtained. 

Enquire  whether  the  Khan's  heart  is  set  on  my 
good  or  harm.  With  these  instructions  the  Raje 


«nft<*[ — means,  a  father,  ancestor  or  elder. 

— Hall  of  public  audience  or  simply  the  Darbar  Hall. 
— ma7  stand  here  either  for  the  palace  or  the  seraglio. 


14  LIFE  OF  &VA  CHHATRAPAf  I 

went  to  the  court  (Darbar).  (He)  summoned 
Krshnajl  Pant  there.  The  Raje  spoke  (in  the 
following  style)  —  A  solemn  oath  (faqi)  from  the 
Khan  is  necessary.  Take  on  that  account  Pantaji 
Pant  of  our  side  with  you  to  see  the  Khan. 
Make  the  Khan  give  him  a  (written  ?)  oath  with 
an  imprint  of  his  (Khan's)  palm  on  it.19 
Bring  the  Khan  to  Jawli.  I  shall  go  and 
have  an  interview  with  uncle  (the  Khan). 
There  is  nothing  evil  in  my  mind."  So  said  the 
Raje.  To  him  (Kishnajl  Pant)  the  proposal  was 
agreeable.  Then  he  presented  robes  of  honour 
to  Krshnajl  Pant  and  sent  him  back.  [lv  ]  Similarly 
robes  of  honour  were  presented  to  Pantaji  Pant  and 
he  was  despatched  to  Af  zal  Khan. 

He  went  and  interviewed  the  Khan.  The  Khan 
honoured  him.  Krshnajl  Bhaskar  submitted  that— 
"  {§ivajl  had  sent  Pantaji  Pant  as  his  ambassador. 
He  should  be  given  a  private  interview."  On  his 
making  this  suggestion,  the  Khan  sat  in  a  private 
apartment,  summoned  Krshnajl  Pant  and  Pantaji 
Pant  and  asked  for  the  news.  Krshnajl  Pant 
said  —  "  The  Raje  is  not  opposed  to  your  views. 
As  is  Maharaja  Sahajl  Raje,  so  are  you  (to  him)  ; 
so  he  asserted  on  his  oaths.  The  Raje  will  without 
any  fear  come  to  Jawll.  The  Khan  also  should 
come  to  Jawll  without  entertaining  any  suspicion. 
An  interview  between  you  and  him  will  be  held. 
He  will  listen  to  all  that  you  will  say."  When 


19  I  do  not  know  what  l^sUJSlTNNrTO  exactly  means  ;  but  both 
Prof.  Limaye  and  Mr.  B.  A.  Gupte  are  of  opinion  that  it  was  an  oath 
confirmed  with  the  print  of  one's  palm  or  panja. 


I 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI  15 

the  Raja's  message  to  this  purport  was  made  known 
to  the  Khan,  he  took  an  oath  with  evil  intentions 
in  his  mind.  The  Khan  said—"  The  Raja  is  a 
base-horn  unbeliever  (^TW5tt^T  3TT%O>  Jawli  is  a 
place  difficult  of  access,  he  asks  me  to  meet  him 
there.  Therefore,  if  thou  Brahman  as  an  inter- 
mediary, wilt  take  an  oath,  (for  my  safe  return) 
I  shall  go  to  meet  Sivaji."  Therefore,  Pantaji  Pant 
gave  an  assurance  on  a  solemn  oath. — "  The  Raje 
is  not  disposed  to  do  you  harm.  Have  no  suspicion. 
Arrange  for  going  for  an  interview."  Saying  so 
to  the  Khan,  he  bribed  men  in  the  army  and 
enquired  of  the  clerks  and  ministers  and  questioned 
them.  They  said, — "  Sivaji  is  a  rogue  (^TtTsn^r). 
He  cannot  be  captured  by  fighting.20  Therefore 
an  interview  should  be  arranged  by  diplomacy.  [18] 
The  Khan  has  so  contrived  that  he  should  be 
captured  at  the  time  of  the  interview."  When  he 
learnt  this,  Pantaji  Pant  came  to  the  Khan  the 
next  day,  and  begged  permission  for  going  to  the 
Raje.  The  Khan  sent  him  to  the  Raje,  with 
great  honours. 

Pantaji  Pant  came  to  Pratapgad.  He  saw  the 
Raja.  (He)  gave  Pantaji  Pant  leave  to  go  home 
at  that  time.  At  night  Pantajl  Pant  alone  was 
summoned  to  an  interview.  The  Raje  and  Pant 
sat  together  and  the  Raje  asked  him  for  information 
in  private  with  many  solemn  oaths — "  Tell  me  the 
real  facts.  Tell  me  what  is  in  the  mind  of  the 
Khan,  (and  how  he  is  inclined).  You  and  I  are 

20     What   they    evidently   meant   was  that  it    was    SivSji's    practice   to 
avoid  a  pitched  battle. 


16  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

not  separate.  If  my  kingdom  is  preserved,  its 
entire  management  I  shall  confer  on  you.  I  shall 
give  you  much  wealth  also.  Give  me  true  informa- 
tion." Thus  did  the  Raje  take  him  in  a  brotherly 
fashion  and  enquire.  Then  he  said,  "There  is  evil 
intention  in  the  Khan's  mind.  It  is  that  he  will 
bring  you  to  an  interview  by  a  truce,  capture  you  by 
treachery  and  then  take  you  a  prisoner  to  Bijapur. 
If  you  have  courage  I  shall  bring  the  Khan  to  Jawll, 
after  detaching  him  [from  his  army]  by  many 
devices.  You  have  to  muster  courage  and  single- 
handed  kill  him  in  a  lonely  place  and  plunder  the 
whole  of  his  army.  Make  the  entire  kingdom  your 
own."  Such  was  the  counsel  he  gave.  It  pleased 
the  Raje.  Then  he  gave  Pantajl  Pant  a  reward  of 
five  thousand  Hons.21  And  (he  instructed  the 
Pant)22  to  tell  the  Khan,  "  The  Kaje  is  very  much 
afraid.  He  has  not  the  courage  to  come  to  Wai  for 
interview.  The  Khan  is  (my)  superior,  if  he  will 
kindly  come  to  Jawll  and  grant  (me)  an  audience 
then  I  may  go  to  see  him.  It  will  signify  his  great- 
ness, if  the  Khan  will  take  me  by  his  hand,  restore 
my  confidence  by  words  of  hope  and  secure  my  wel- 
fare by  conducting  me  to  the  audience  of  the 
Badshab.  Bring  him  with  you  by  some  such  profes- 
sions." With  these  instructions,  he  sent  Pantajl 
Pant. 

[19]  He  went  and  met  the  Khan    at    Wai.     He 
submitted    (to    him)  the    message.     "The    Baje    is 

21  Hon,  a  gold  coin  worth  4  to  5  Rupees. 

22  Pantaji  is  believed  to  be    the    ancestor  of    SakharSm  Bapu.     Mr.   P.  N, 
Patwardhan  however  differs  from  this  view. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  17 

timid.  He  has  his  suspicions  about  coming  here  for 
an  interview.  You  should  yourself  proceed  to  Jawll. 
He  will  come  there  to  meet  you.  Give  him  assuran- 
ces and  take  him  with  you."  So  said  he.  Thereupon 
the  Khan,  highly  pleased,  marched  on  and  came  to 
Jawll  down  the  ghat  of  Radtondl.  He  encamped 
helow  Pratapgad  and  halted  there.  On  all  sides 
in  the  neighbourhood,  —  in  various  places  where 
water  could  be  had,  descended  12,000  soldiers  and 
musketeers  with  artillery  waggons,  elephants, 
and  carts,  in  connection  Avith  camel  swivels. 
Pantajl  Pant  was  sent  up  to  the  fort  with  a  message 
asking  the  Raje  to  come  to  the  interview. 

Thereupon  he  went  and  saw  the  Raje.  He 
made  some  formal  communication  proper  to  such 
occasions.  Afterwards  in  private  he  communicated 
all  the  informations  (in  the  following  manner).  "As 
instructed  by  you,  I  have  brought  the  Khan.  Now 
I  shall  bring  about  a  private  interview  between  you 
two  in  person.  You  should  boldly  do  what  is 
necessary."  In  this  sense  did  he  speak.  It  was 
arranged  that  the  interview  should  take  place 
another  day,  after  a  day's  interval.  "  The  Raje 
should  descend  from  the  fort,  the  Khan  should 
advance  from  his  tent  and  the  two  should  meet 
each  other  in  a  tent  at  some  intermediate  place." 
Having  settled  (the  matter)  in  this  manner,  he  de- 
scended with  the  Raje's  message,  to  the  Khan 
in  the  hill-side  23  below  the  fort.  The  news  was 


^v    terrace   on    a    hill-side    below    the      crest   of    a    hill      These 
places  were  often  fortified  for  the  better  security  of  the  strongholds  above. 


8 


18  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

communicated  to  the  Khan,  who  also  agreed  (to  abide 
by  the  settlement). 

Then  the  next  day,  the  Raje  prepared  a  place  of 
meeting  2l  below  the  fort.  Tents  were  erected, 
beds  spread,  big  pillows  (feraTfen)  arranged,  can- 
opies raised,  and  tassels  of  pearls  (wsrft)  hnng, 
screens  of  variegated  colour  were  fitted  up,  bolsters 
were  laid  (for  sitters  to  recline  on),  and  cushions  and 
pads  placed.  The  meeting-place  was  made  ready. 

[20]  Netajl  Palkar  with  his  forces  had  been 
brought  to  the  Ghatmatha  ;  to  him  was  sent 
the  instruction  by  word  of  mouth,  —  "  To-morrow 
I  go  to  meet  the  Khan,  I  shall  win  victory 
and  return  to  the  fort.  Then  only  one  shot 
will  be  fired  from  the  fort.  Then  you  are  to 
descend  from  the  Ghats,  fall  upon  the  Khan's  army 
and  attack  it."  Similarly  Moro  Pant  Peswa  had  been 
brought  from  Konkan.  He  was  also  told  of  the 
signal  of  a  shot  fired  from  the  fort.  (The  Eaje) 
descended  from  the  fort  and  stationed  selected  men  in 
thickets  at  various  points.  The  Raje  himself  put  on 
a  coat  of  mail.  On  his  head  he  put  on  an  em- 
broidered turban  (tfffa),  to  it  he  attached  a  (fitei) 
tassel  of  pearls.  He  put  on  short  trousers  and 
tucked  a  sash  round  his  waist.  And  in  his  hands  he 
held  a  licit  mi  (i%^T)25  and  a  vaghnakh 


2*  The  word  ^T  means  a  fcac/iari  or  a  place  for  holding  a 
meeting. 

35  The  bichva  was  a  short  curved  dagger,  so  named  from  its  shape,  that 
resembled  a  scorpion.  Vaghnalch,  literally  tiger's  claws,  were  short  sharp  still 
claws  and  could  be  adjusted  to  one's  fingers.  These  two  weapons  with  Sivaji's 
svrord  have  been  preserved  at  Satara  and  are  still  worshipped  by  the  present 
representative  of  his  family. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPAT1  19 

While  going  to  the  interview  he  took  with  him  two 
bravo  men,  namely  Jiu  Mahala — a  dauntless  fellow, 
who  had  with  him  a  paWl  (straight  sword  qfl),  '& 
firang?*  and  a  shield; — and  Sambhaji  Kavjl  Mahal- 
clar  similarly  armed  with  a  patta,  a  firang,  and 
a  shield.  Other  swordsmen  were  stationed  in  thick- 
ets (kept  in  ambush)  at  different  places  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. And  the  Eaje  took  his  meal,  after  a 
bath.  He  descended  from  the  fort  prepared  for 
going  to  the  rendezvous. 

The  Khan  also  got  ready  and  started  from  his 
camp  for  going  to  the  interview.  In  his  company 
started  1,000  or  1,500  musketeers  armed  ready. 
Many  expert  swordsmen  came  out  in  his  train  and 
started  (with  him).  Pantajl  Pant  at  once  came 
forward  and  submitted  "  If  you  go  with  such  an 
assemblage,  the  Raja  will  be  frightened.  He  will  go 
back  to  the  fort.  The  interview  will  not  take  place. 
[21]  What  is  Sivaji  ?  What  is  the  necessity  of 
so  much  ado  for  this  ?  The  Raja  will  come  from  there 
with  two  men.  You  should  go  from  here  with  two 
men.  You  both  should  sit  together  and  have  an 
interview.  Do  then  what  the  exigency  requires."  On 
his  saying  so,  the  whole  following  was  made  to  wait 
at  the  distance  of  an  arrow-shot,  and  the  Khan  in  a 
palanquin,  two  officers,27  and  Krshnaji  Pant  the 
envoy,  (these  only)  went  forward.  A  soldier  named 


2(5  A  fining  was    a   long   sword   of   western    make — possibly  Toledoblade. 
ji' s  Bhavani  was  a  Genoese  blade. 
37  flf  ^tft,  according  to  Rao  Bahadur  Sane,  means  armsltearer,  but  it   may 
also  mean  simply  an  officer. 


20  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Said  Banda,  skilled  in  swordsmanship  was  taken 
with  him  (the  Khan),  Pantajl  Pant  also  was  in  his 
company.  They  went  to  the  pavilion  (of  meeting). 
The  Khan  burnt  with  anger  in  his  mind  as  he  saw 
the  pavilion,  thinking  "What  is  Sivajl  ?  Sahajl's 
son.  Even  a  wazir  has  not  got  such  gold  embroid- 
ered beds.  What  does  this  pearlbedecked  pavilion 
mean  ?  He  has  got  such  furniture  as  is  not  pos- 
sessed by  the  Badshah."  As  he  made  this  remark, 
Pantajl  Pant  replied,  "  The  Badshah's  things  will  go 
to  the  Badshah's  palace.  Why  so  much  anxiety 
for  that?"  When  this  was  said,  he  sat  down  in  the 
pavilion,  couriers  and  messengers  were  sent  to  bring 
the  Raje  quickly. 

The  Raje  was  waiting  at  the  foot  of  the  fort. 
Thence  he  proceeded  slowly.  He  stopped,  when 
on  enquiry,  he  heard  that  Said  Banda,  an  expert 
swordsman,  was  with  the  Khan.  And  (he)  sent  for 
Pantajl  Pant.  He  came.  To  him  (the  Raje)  said — 
"As  is  the  Maharaja  so  is  the  Khan  (to  me).  I  am 
the  Khan's  nephew.  He  is  my  guardian  (senior). 
I  feel  afraid  as  Said  Banda  is  with  the  Khan.  Send 
away  this  Said  Banda  at  once  from  here." 
So  he  told  Pantajl  Pant.  Thereupon  Pantajl  Pant 
went, — appealed  to  the  Khan  through  Krshnaji 
Pant,28  (and)  Said  Banda  too  was  sent  away.  Then 
the  Khan  and  the  two  officers  (alone)  remained. 
Then  the  Raje  from  this  side  [22]  went  with 


28  Grant  Duff  says  that  Pantajl  was  the  Khan's  envoy  and  Krshnaji  was 
sent  with  him  by  SivSji.  This  is  a  mistake  as  has  been  proved  by  the  Sanad 
granted  to  Pantajl.  His  descendants  also  enjoyed  the  village  of  Hirve  as 
an  Inam. 


LIFE  OF  6lVA  CHHATRAPATI  21 

two  armed  men  Jiu  Mahala  *9  and  Sambhajl  Kavjl. 
The  Khan  stood  up,  and  met  the  Raje,  advancing 
a  little.  As  the  Raje  embraced  him,  the  Khan 
caught  his  head  tightly  (in  an  embrace)  in  his 
armpit.  And  unsheathed  the  Jamdad™  he  had 
in  his  hand,  and  struck  at  the  side  of  the  Raje.  The 
weapon  slid  over  the  steel  armour  the  Raje  had 
on,  (and)  did  not  reach  the  body.  Seeing  this  the 
Raje,  who  had  the  raghnakh  in  his  left  hand, 
struck  (the  Khan's)  belly  with  that  hand.  The 
Khan  had  only  a  cotton  garment  (tf*TT)31  on.  The 
Khan's  guts  came  out  at  the  blow  of  the  vaghnakh. 
With  the  right  hand  a  blow  of  the  bichva,  that 
he  held  in  it,  was  struck.  After  dealing  two  blows 
in  this  manner,  he  drew  out  his  head,  jumped  below 
the  terrace  (of  the  tent),  and  went  away.  The 
Khaii  bawled  out — "  I  am  killed  !  I  am  killed  ! 
Treachery  !  Run  quickly  ! "  As  he  said  so,  the 
bearers  brought  the  palanquin.  And  they  put  him 
into  the  palanquin,  lifted  it  and  began  to  carry 
him  off.  Sambhaji  Kavji  Mahaldar,  slashed  at 
the  legs  of  the  bearers  at  once.  And  (he)  felled  the 
bearers  below  the  palanquin.  He  cut  off  the  Khan's 
head.  With  it  in  his  hands  he  came  to  the  Raje. 
At  this  juncture  Said  Banda,  the  swordsman,  who 
had  been  running  up,  came  near  the  Raje.  He  dealt 
a  blow  of  his  patta  (Sword)  at  the  Raje.  The  Raje 

a9  Jiu  Mahala  was  a  barber  by  caste.  His  descendants  are  still  living 
at  Kondvali,  a  village  on  the  way  from  Wai  to  Mahavalesvar — Bharat  Itihas 
Sansodhak  Mandal  Sammelan  vritta,  Vol.  V,  p.  16. 

30  .Tamdad     is     a    sh<>rt   sword.     Indo-persian    Jamdhar — g?p^l^   'Death's 
edge.' 

3 1  HIT — a  robe  or  a   gown. 


22  LIFE  OF  SlVA  OHHATKAPATI 

took  from  Jiu  Maliala  the  pa  (fa  entrusted  to  lain, 
and  warded  off  four  blows  of  Said  Banda  by  holding 
the  patta  and  the  bichva  crosswise.  At  the  fifth 
blow  the  Raje  intended  to  kill  Said  Banda,  (but)  in 
the  meantime  Jiu  Afahala  dealt  a  blow  of  his  firany 
at  Said  Banda  on  the  shoulder.  That  blow  severed 
the  sword  arm  with  the  weapon  in  it.  And  the  Raje 
went  quickly  to  the  fort  above,  with  Jiu  Maliala  and 
Sambhajl  IQlvji  Mahaldar,  carrying  with  him  the 
Khan's  head. 

[23]  As  soon  as  he  reached  the  fort,  he  fired  a 
cannon.  At  once  did,  men  below  the  fort,  the  men 
and  the  forces  on  the  Ghat,  and  Moro  Pant  from 
Konkan,  and  the  Mawles,  msh  from  four  sides  and 
four  directions  on  the  Khan's  camp.  On  learning 
the  news  that  the  Raje  had  gone  (back)  to  the  fort 
after  killing  the  Khan,  and  cutting  off  his  head,  all  of 
the  Khan's  twelve  thousand  soldiers  were  struck  with 
panic  and  lost  heart.  But  in  the  meantime  the  Raje's 
forces  carried  slaughter  on  all  sides.  Severe  and 
frightful  fighting  went  on.  For  two  prahars  (6 
hours)  a  frightful  battle  was  fought.  High  grade 
noble  men  (^sftr)  of  the  Khan's  party  and  Mahomedan 
soldiers  of  the  Mahadin,  the  Uzdin,  the  Pathan,  the 
Rohila,  the  Sum-is  (?)9  and  the  Arab  races;  and  the 
Marathas  of  good  families,  the  Dhangars,  and  the 
Brahmans ; — similarly  the  artillery  men,  the  Baile  3- 
infantry,  the  Karnatak  footmen  (isn^)  the  muske- 
teers, the  light-armed  men,  (^(^  f snf^)  the  lancers,33 


32   Baile  or  Bahile  means  infantry. 

13  Rochevar,    Rai  Bahadur    B.  A.    Gnptc    thinks,  means — men    with    long 
shafted  lances  of  three  cornered  blades. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  23 

the  right  and  the  left  wings  of  the  army,34 
and  spearsmen  (f£5ffft)  of  other  castes,  Ha-tulve, 
?  archers,  mace-bearers  (^ffal^f).  swordsmen 
,  (camp-followers)  camp  guards 
rocket  throwers  (^T^rlCcT),35  and  gunners, 


all  mustered  strong  and  gave  battle.  It  became 
a  big  battlefield.  Men  and  Mawles  in  the  Raje/s 
army  fought  on  foot.  They  smote  down  elephants, 
which  succumbed  in  their  places.  Of  many 
elephants  they  cut  off  the  tails,  of  several  elephants 
they  broke  the  tusks.  Of  many  they  chopped  off 
the  legs.  Horses  were  likewise  killed  at  one 
blow.  Similarly  many  men  in  the  Khan's  army  they 
killed  outright.  Of  several  they  severed  the  legs. 
Of  many  they  knocked  out  the  teeth.  Of  many 
they  shattered  the  skulls.  Several  died. 

[24]  Those    who    offered  fight  were  killed,  felled, 
and  levelled  with  the    earth.     Similarly    they   killed 
camels.     A  heavy  slaughter  was  made  as  they  fought. 
The  dead  could  not  be  numbered.     Blood  flowed  like  a 
river.  A  desperate  fighting  took  place.  The  elephants, 
horses,    camels,    treasures,    palanquins     and    nobles 
(^5ffa)  captured,  after  fighting  in  this  manner,  were 
as  follows  :— 

Elephants  male  and  female — numbering       65 
Horses      ...  ...  ...  4,000 

Camels      ...  1,200 


J.  N.  Sarkar  suggests,  are  corruptions  of  the 
Turkish  words  Jaranghar  aud  laraiiyliar  moaning  the  right  and  left  wings  of 
an  army.  Also  see  Irvine,  Moghul  Army. 

•"••"'  According  to  Irvine,  Bffn  means  a  rocket  and  waa    used    in  the  Moghul 
armv   also. 


24  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Jewels  worth       ...  ...  Rs.  3,00,000 

Clothes  ...  ...        „  2,000    bundles. 

Coins,  llohors,  Rons  and  Gold 

coins  (worth)  ...     „     7,00,000 

All  the  guns  and  artillery  were  captured. 
The  officers  captured  were  as  follows : — 
Sardar  and  Wazir  of  high  rank  ...     1 

Lambajl  Bhonsle     ...  ...  ...     1 

Son  of  Afzal  Khan  ...  ...     1 

(Afzal  Khan's)  concubine's  son  ...     ] 

Rajs'rl  Jhunjar  Rav  Ghadge     ...  ...     1 

And  privates  besides  these. 

Such  were  the  captures  made.  Besides  (these), 
commodities,  goods,  cattle,  bullocks,  and  cash  were 
taken.  Combatants,  who  begged  protection  hold- 
ing grass  in  their  teeth,  the  women  and  children, 
Bhat  Brahmans  and  the  poor,  released  on  their 
professing  helplessness.  The  Raja  was  a  man  of 
sacred  renown,  and  did  not  kill  those  who  sought 
his  protection ;  his  men  also  on  that  account  released 
some  helpless  (enemies).  Eazal,  son  of  Afzal  Khan, 
fled  among  the  forest,  with  rags  tied  to  his  feet. 
Similarly  fled  many  men  of  good  birth.  They 
could  not  be  numbered.36 

Thus  was  conquest  made  and  victory  svon.  Then 
the  Raje  had  the  Khan's  son  and  those  sardars  who 
were  attempting  to  escape,  captured  and  brought  to 
him.  He  himself  descended  from  the  fort,  met  all 
his  men  as  well  as  Afzal  Khan's  men,  and  as  many 
of  his  soldiers'  sons  as  were  of  fighting  age  ;  treated 


S(i  Grant  Duff's  account    of  the    Afzal    Khan  incident  lias  been    borrowed 
from  Khan"  Khan  who  wrote  long  after  Sivftjl'fl  death. 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI  25 

them  kindly  and  [25]  reassured  them,  and  took  into 
his  service  the  sons  of  the  combatants  who  had 
fallen  (in  the  action).  He  directed  that  the  widows 
of  those  who  had  no  sons,  should  be  maintained 
by  (a  pension)  half  (their  husbands')  pay.  The 
wounded  were  given  (rewards  of)  two  hundred,  one 
hundred,  twenty-five  or  fifty  Hons  per  man,  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  their  wound.  Warriors  of 
renown  and  commanders  of  brigades  (^J*T%)  were 
given  horses  and  elephants  in  reward.  Some  were 
sumptuously  rewarded  with  (ornaments  like)  brace- 
lets, necklaces,  crests,  medallions,  earrings  (^oR%),87 
and  crests  of  pearl.  Such  were  the  presents  con- 
ferred on  the  men.  Some  were  rewarded  with  grants 
of  villages  in  mokasa. 

In  the  days  of  yore,  the  Pandavas  extirpated  the 
Kauravas,  (and  then  alone)  did  such  hand  to  hand 
fight  between  individual  heroes  take  place.  The 
Haje  himself  killed  in  single  combat  the  Khan  wrho 
was  by  nature  a  veritable  Duryodhan  ;  as  much 
in  strength  of  body  as  in  wickedness  of  heart. 
Bhim  killed  him  single-handed.  Similarly  did  [the 
Raje].  Sivaji  Raje  was  Bhim  himself.  It  was  he 
who  killed  Afzal.  This  deed  was  not  that  of  a 
human  being.  An  incarnation  he  surely  was,  and 
so  indeed  could  he  perform  this  deed.  Success 
was  attained.  It  happened  in  the  above  manner. 
The  nobles  of  the  Khan's  army  who  had  been 


—  An  ornament  composed  of  four  golden  rings,  each  having  a 
pendant  of  pearl.  Two  such  rings  are  worn  in  each  ear,  encircling  the 
auricle.  Molesworth. 

4 


26  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

captured  were  released,  on  professing  helplessness,88 
with  presents  of  clothes,  ornaments,  and  horses.  After 
that  Pantajl  Pant  was  given  numerous  rohes,  horses, 
and  ornaments.  (He  was)  given  immense  wrealth 
also.  Rejoicings  were  made,  news  of  the  victory 
was  communicated  in  writing  to  the  Lady  Mother 
(Jija  Bal),  and  also  to  all  at  Bajgad.  On  hearing  the 
news  they  too  distributed  sweets,  and  caused  kettle 
drums  (^rnt)  an(i  cornets  to  be  played,  and  cannon 
to  boom,  and  made  great  rejoicings.  In  this  manner 
did  things  happen  concerning  the  Raje. 

On  the  fourth  day  after  that  the  spies  and 
messengers  (5TT^  f^fnt)  brought  the  news  to 
the  Badshah  and  Badshah  Zadi  at  Bijapur  (that) 
Afzal  Khan  himself  had  been  killed,  his  head 
severed  and  carried  away.  The  whole  army  was 
plundered  and  utterly  destroyed.  On  being  thus 
informed  [26]  Ali  Adilshah  descended  from 
his  throne,  went  to  the  harem  and  took  to  his 
bed.39  He  lamented  much.  The  Badshah  Zadi  like- 
wise, when  the  news  reached  her,  threw  herself 
on  the  couch,  whereon  she  was  then  seated,  and 
began  to  cry,— "Alia  !  Alia!  Khuda!  Khuda!"  (she 

38  The  meaning  is  not  altogether  clear.  Eao  Bahadur  Sane  reads,  it  as 
*HiqehV1  but  remarks  that  in  the  original,  the  word  seems  to  be  ^Tcf 
In  that  case  it  must  be  a  corruption  of  Persian  inayet,  meaning  favour.  The 
above  translation  is  made  on  the  supposition  that  like  the  Komans  who  made 
their  enemies  pass  under  a  yoke,  Sivaji  had  also  made  his  enemies  undergo 
some  humiliation  before  their  release.  I  must  however  admit  that  there  is 
no  historical  evidence  in  its  favour  - 

3  8  *F«i*rraft  faSRIT— -the  ordinary  meaning  of  the  word  f^5f%  is  not 
applicable  here,  and  I  think  the  idea  of  throwing  is  also  understood. 
Sabhaiad's  style  is  very  condensed. 


LIFE  OF  &1VA  CHHATRAPATI  27 

cried)  "  Khuda  has  overthrown  the  sovereignty  of 
the  Mahomedans." — In  this  strain  did  she  bewail 
(long)  and  lament  much.  For  three  days  the 
Badshah  Zadi  did  not  eat  or  drink.  In  the  same 
manner  were  all  the  nohles,  the  army  and  the  entire 
city  dejected.  "  To-morrow  will  the  Raja  come," 
they  went  on  saying,  "  plunder  the  city  and 
capture  the  fort ;"  so  scared  were  they.  "  It  seems 
that  Khuda  has  taken  away  the  Badshahi  from  the 
Mahomedans,  and  conferred  it  on  the  Marathas." 
In  this  manner  they  began  to  talk. 

After  this  Sri  Bhavani  of  Tuljapur  came  to  the 
Raja  in  a  dream,  and  said,  "  I  have  got  Afzal 
killed  with  thy  hands,  and  those  who  came  after- 
wards I  caused  to  be  defeated.  In  future  too  are 
great  deeds  to  be  performed.  I  shall  live  in  thy 
kingdom.  Establish  me  and  maintain  my  worship" 
(5J5UH5R  Jrafrc).  Then  the  Raje  loaded  a  cart 
with  money,  sent  it  to  the  Gandakl,  brought  a 
stone  of  that  river,  made  an  image  of  Sri  Bhavani 
with  it  and  established  the  goddess  at  Pratapgad. 
Many  deeds  of  charity  were  performed,  jewelled 
ornaments  of  many  different  styles  were  made 
for  the  goddess.  Mokasa  villages  were  granted 
(to  Bhavani)  and  separate  Havaldar,  Majwndar 
and  Peswa  appointed  for  the  goddess's  property 
and  a  great  festivity  was  inaugurated.  Vows  *°  have 
always  been  offered  and  fairs  held  (at  Pratapgad) 
exactly  as  at  Tuljapur,  and  a  behest  was  made  in 
a  dream  to  the  people  going  to  the  fair  of  Tuljapur. 

has  the  same  meaning  as  Bengali  *f M<T 


28  LIFE  OF  &LVA  CHHATRAPATI 

"  I  am  at  Pratapgad,  you  should  go  there,  see  me, 
and  fulfil  your  vows."  So  said  the  goddess. 
It  became  [known]  as  the  shrine  of  a  living 
deity. 

Afterwards,  realising  that  Afzal  Khan,  who  was 
one  of  the  principal  wazirs  of  Bijapur,  had  heen 
overthrown  and  that  kingdom  consequently  weak- 
ened, the  E/aje  captured  all  the  forts  belonging 
to  the  Bijapur  state  in  Talkonkan.  Fifty  to  sixty 
[27]  were  taken.  Talkonkan  was  conquered. 
Varghat  also  was  occupied.  Then  a  mighty  force 
of  seven  thousand  Pag  a  and  eight  thousand  fiiledars, 
fifteen  thousand  in  all,  and  12,000  militia  (hasm) 
was  mobilised.  With  the  whole  of  the  assembled 
army  Netajl  Palkar  Sarnobat  led  an  expedition 
to  the  Mughal  dominions  and  plundered  Bale  ghat, 
Parande,  Havell  [of]  Kalyan,  Kulbarga,  Avsa, 
TJdgir  and  territories  as  far  as  the  valley  of  the 
Godavery.  Contribution  was  levied.  Lands  were 
confiscated.  The  suburbs  of  Aurangabad  were 
plundered.  The  Mughal  Faujdar  of  Aurangabad 
advanced  and  there  took  place  a  battle  with  him. 
Horses  and  elephants  were  captured.  The  Mughal 
territory41  was  utterly  disturbed.  He  (Netaji) 
went  on  performing  such  heroic  deeds. 


41  Two  Maratha  leaders,  Minaji  Bhonsla  at  the  head  of  3,000  horse 
and  Kashi,  crossed  the  Bhima  and  plundered  the  Mughal  villages  in  Chamar- 
gunda  and  Raisin  late  in  March  1657.  Shivaji  was  at  this  time  busy  looting 
Junnar.  He  was  there  for  some  time,  he  slipped  away  to  the  Ahmaduagar 
District  at  the  approach  of  Rao  Karn  and  Shaista  Khan.  About  May  he  -was 
overtaken  and  defeated  by  Nasiri  Khan.  At  the  approach  of  rain  Shiva 
retreated  to  his  own  territories  and  the  Mughal  officers  fell  back  and  the 
campaign  closed.  Sarkar'e  Shivaji,  pp.  60-61. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  29 

The  Raje  appointed  officers  and  framed  the  fol- 
lowing regulations  for  the  management  of  the  forts 
that  had  been  captured.  In  every  fort  there  should 
be  a  Havaldar,  a  Sabms,  (and)  a  Sarnobat,  (and)  these 
three  officers  should  be  of  the  same  status.  These 
three  should  conjointly  carry  on  the  administration. 
There  should  be  kept  a  store  of  grain  and  war  mate- 
rial in  the  fort.  An  officer  called  KarJchanms  was 
appointed  for  this  work.  Under  his  supervision  [28] 
should  be  written  all  accounts  of  income  and  expen- 
diture. Where  the  fort  was  an  important  one,  (and) 
where  forts  were  of  extensive  circuit,  should  be  kept 
five  to  seven  Tat  Sarnobats 42  (?rcwijta?{).  (The  charge 
of)  the  ramparts  should  be  divided  among  them. 
They  should  be  careful  about  keeping  vigilant  watch. 
Of  every  ten  men  of  the  garrison  to  be  stationed  in 
the  fort,  one  should  be  made  a  Nalk.  Nine  pri- 
vates 43  (trRcff)  and  the  tenth  a  Nalk — men  of  good 
families  should  in  this  manner  be  recruited.  Of  the 
forces,  the  musketeers  faǤ*ft),  the  spearsmen 
the  archers  (ft<^T^),  and  the  light  armed  men 
^nft),  should  be  appointed  after  the  Raje  him- 
self had  carefully  inspected  each  man  individually, 
(and  selected)  the  brave  and  shrewd.  The  garrison 
in  the  fort,  the  Havaldar  and  the  Sarnobat  should 
be  Marathas  of  good  family.  They  should  be  ap- 
pointed after  some  one  of  the  Royal  personal  staff 
(^STCTrT)  had  agreed  to  stand  surety  (for  them). 
A  Brahman  known  to  the  personal  staff  of  the  king 
should  be  appointed  Sabnls  and  a  Prabhu  Kdrkhannls. 

41   Tat  Sarnobat ~  Officer  in  charge  of  the  wall. 

*  *  Pa-iJc  stands  for  an  ordinary  sepoy  of  the  infantry. 


30  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

In  this  manner  each  officer  retained  should  be  dis- 
similar [in  caste]  to  the  other.  The  fort  was  not 
to  be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Havaldar  alone.  No 
single  individual  could  surrender  the  fort  to  any  rebel 
or  a  miscreant.  In  this  manner  was  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  forts  carefully  carried.  A  new 
system  was  introduced. 

Similarly  Pagas  were  organised  in  the  army.  The 
strength  of  the  Paga  was  rendered  superior  [to 
that  of  the  Siledar.]  The  Siledars  were  placed 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Paga.  To  none  was 
left  independence  enough  for  rebelling.  To  every 
horse  in  the  Paga  was  appointed  a  trooper  (Bargir) ; 
over  twenty-five  such  J3argirs  was  appointed  an  expert 
Maratha  Havaldar.  (Each  body  of)  five  Havalas 
was  named  a  Jumla.  The  Jumladar  should  have  a 
salary  of  five  hundred  Horn  and  a  palanquin ;  and 
his  Majumdar  a  salary  of  one  hundred  to  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  Hons.  Eor  every  twenty-five 
horses  (there  should  be)  a  water  carrier  (m§i^5ft)  and 
a  farrier  («n«ji^.).  A  Hazarl  was  (a  commander  of) 
ten  such  Jumlas.4*  To  this  (office  was  attached) 
a  salary  of  one  thousand  Hons,  a  Majumdar,  a 
Maratha  Karbharl,  and  a  Prabhu  Kayastha  Jamnls  ; 
for  them  (was  allotted)  five  hundred  Hons.  Salary 
and  palanquin  should  be  given  to  each  individual 
according  to  this  scale.  Accounts  of  income  and 
expenditure  should  be  made  up  in  the  presence 
of  all  the  four.  Five  such  [29]  Hazarls  should  be 


44  According    to  Grant    Duff,   5   Jumlas   made  a    Subha  and  10  Subhas  a 
Kazan. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  31 

(united  under)  a  Panch  Hazarl.  To  him  (should  be 
given)  a  salary  of  two  thousand  Hons.  A  Majumdar, 
a  Karbharl  and  a  Jamnls  should  likewise  he  (attached 
to)  him.  These  fiv.e  Hazarls  were  under  the 
command  of  the  Sarnobat.  The  administration  of 
the  Paga  was  of  the  same  kind.  Similarly  the 
different  brigadiers  (subhas)  of  the  Siledcirs  also  were 
under  the  command  of  the  Sarnobat.  Both  the 
Paga  and  the  Siledars  should  obey  the  orders  of  the 
Sarnobat.  With  each  Hazarl  and  Panch  Hazarl 
should  be  stationed  Karkuns  for  the  Vaknisi  (news- 
writing)  work,  Harkaras  (couriers  and  spies)  and 
Jasuds  appointed  by  the  Sarnobat.  Bahirjl  Jadhava, 
a  very  shrewd  man,  was  appointed  Nalk  of  the 
Jasuds 45  under  the  Sarnobat.  This  man  was  selected 
after  great  scrutiny. 

The  army  should  come  to  cantonments  in  the 
home  dominions  during  the  rainy  season.  There 
should  be  kept  stored  grains,  fodder,  medicines, 
houses  for  men  and  stables  for  horses  thatched  with 
grass.  As  soon  as  the  Dasra  was  over,  the  army 
should  march  out  of  their  quarters.  At  the  time 
of  their  departure,  an  inventory  should  be  made, 
of  the  belongings  of  all  the  men,  great  or  small, 
in  the  army,  and  they  should  start  on  the  expedition 
(fjg^filft).46  For  eight  months,  the  forces  should 
subsist  (on  their  spoils)  in  the  foreign  territories. 


*'A  Jasud  acted  both  as  a  spy  and  a  courier.  The  Barbaras'  function 
also  seems  to  have  been  the  same.  For  the  latter,  see  Broughton's  Letters 
Written  in  A  Mahratta  Camp. 

40  Mulk-giri  is  a  Persian  term  meaning  the  conquest  of  a  (foreign)  country, 
but  in  Marathi  records  it  is  used  in  the  sense  of  plunder. 


32  LIFE -OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

They  should  levy  contribution.  There  should  be 
no  women,  female  slaves,  or  dancing  girls  in  the 
army.  He  who  would  keep  them  should  be  be- 
headed. In  enemy  territories,  women  and  children 
should  not  be  captured.  Males,  if  found,  should  be 
captured.  Cows  should  not  be  taken.  Bullocks 
should  be  requisitioned  for  transport  purposes  only. 
Brahmans  should  not  be  molested ;  where  contribu- 
tion has  been  laid,  a  Brahman  should  not  be  taken 
as  a  surety.  No  one  should  commit  adultery. 

For    eight    months,   they  should   be     on     their 
expedition  in   foreign   territories.     On  the  way  back 
to  the  barracks  in  the  month  of    Faisakh,  the   whole 
army   should    be   searched   at   the   frontiers    of   the 
home    dominions.     The    former    inventory    of     the 
belongings  should  be  produced.     Whatever  might  be 
in  excess,  should  be  valued   and   deducted   from    the 
soldiers'    salary.     Things    of  very  great  value,  if  any, 
should  be  sent  to   the  royal   treasury.     If   any   one 
secretly  kept  (any   thing)   and   the  Sardar    came    to 
know  (of  it),  the  Sardar  should  punish    him.     After 
the   return   of    the    army   to  their  camp,  an  account 
should  be  made,    and    all   the  Svrdars   should   come 
to  see  the  Haje,  with  gold,  silver,  jewels,  clothes,  and 
other    commodities    [30].     There    all    the     accounts 
should     be     explained    and    the    things    should   be 
delivered  to    His    Majesty.       An    account    of    the 
expenditure   upon    men     in    the    army    should     be 
submitted.     If   any   surplus     should   be     found   as 
due   to   the  contingents    it    should     be   asked     for 
in   cash   from     His     Majesty.     Then   they     should 
return  to  the  barrack.    Saranjam   should  be  given  to 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  38 

the  men  who  had  worked  hard  (in  the  late  campaign). 
If  any  one  had  been  guilty  of  violating  the  rules 
or  of  cowardice,  an  enquiry  should  be  made  and 
the  truth  ascertained  with  the  consensus  of  many 
and  (the  offender)  should  be  punished  with 
dismissal.  Investigation  should  be  quickly 
made.  For  four  months  they  should  remain 
in  the  barracks  and  on  the  Dasra  day  they  should 
wait  on  the  Raje.  (Then)  they  should  march  out 
to  the  country,  selected  for  the  expedition,  by  the 
order  of  the  Raje.  Such  were  the  rules  of  the 
army. 

Similarly,  among  the  Mawles,  there  was  one 
Nalk  for  every  ten  men.  Over  (every)  fifty  men 
or  five  Nalks  there  was  a  Havaldar.  Over  two  or 
three  Havalas  there  was  a  Jumledar.  Over  ten 
Jumlas  there  was  a  Hdzari,  the  Jumladar  had  a 
salary  of  one  hundred  Hons  per  year.  (He  had)  a 
Sabms  who  had  salary  of  40  Hons.  The  Hazarl 
got  a  salary  of  five  hundred  Hons.  His  Sabnls's 
salary  was  from  100  to  125  Hons.  .Such  were  the 
terms  of  the  Hazards  appointment.  Over  seven 
Hazards,  was  appointed  a  Sarnobat,  Yesajl  Kank 
by  name.  Every  body  was  to  abide  by  his 
orders. 

To  the  Sarnobat,  and  the  Majumdar,  and  the 
Karkuns,  and  men  on  the  personal  staff  of  the 
Raje,  were  given  assignments  on  land  revenue, 
for  their  salary.  The  land  cultivated  by  them 
was  taxed  like  that  of  the  Eayats  and  the  sum 
credited  as  [part  of]  their  pay.  The  balance,  of 
their  dues  (was  paid  by)  '  varat '  (orders)  either  on 
5 


34  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

the  Huzur  (Central  Government)  or  on  the  District 
(establishments).  In  this  manner  were  their 
annual  accounts  punctually  settled.  Mokasa  Mahals 
or  villages  with  absolute  rights  should  on  no 
account  be  granted  to  the  (men  in  the)  army, 
the  militia  (Hasam)  and  the  fort  establishments. 
Every  payment  should  be  made  by  varats  or 
with  cash  from  the  treasury.  None  but  the 
Karkuns  had  any  authority  over  the  lands.  All 
payments  to  the  army,  the  militia,  and  the  fort 
establishment  should  be  made  by  the  Karkuns. 
If  mokasa  were  granted,  the  Ray  at  s  [31]  would 
grow  unruly  and  wax  strong ;  and  the  col- 
lection regulations  would  no  longer  be  obeyed.  If 
the  Ray  at  s  grew  powerful,  there  would  be  (rebel- 
lions) disturbance  at  various  places.  Those,  who 
were  given  mokasas,  if  united  with  the  Zamindars, 
would  grow  unruly.  Therefore  mokasas  should  not 
be  granted  to  anybody. 

Karkuns  should  be  appointed  for  conducting 
investigation  into  the  provinces  that  were  conquered. 
In  the  first  place  an  expert  scribe,  experienced  in 
the  Daftardar's  work,  one  who  has  drafted  papers 
(documents)  and  drawn  accounts,  in  short,  an  in- 
telligent man  (well  versed  in)  Daftardar's  work 
should  be  selected  and  stationed  in  each  tract  and 
charged  with  the  Majmu  office  (Mcywndar**  office) 
of  the  Mahal.  To  some  should  be  entrusted  the 
custody  of  the  Mahal.  To  some  should  be  given  the 
accountantship  of  the  Subha.  Then  as  things 
progress,  an  intelligent  and  careful  Havaldar  should 
be  picked  up  and  the  Subha  should  be  conferred 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  35 

on   (him).     The  mamla*1    of    the  Mahal    should    be 
given  to  a    clever  Majumdar   of   the   Subha,   skilled 
in  writing  and  conversant  in  account   keeping.     The 
charge   of   a    province    (or   district)   should   not   be 
entrusted  to  one,  who  did  not  know  how  to   write   or 
had  not  served  as  a  Kamavis.     Such  a  man  should  be 
sent  back  by  being  told,  either   to   serve   und;3r   the 
Badshahi   or  to  enlist  as  a   Siled&r   with  his   (own) 
horse.48     Of  the  Karkuns  employed  in    the  province, 
the   Havaldar,   according   to   the   size  of  his   Mahal 
should  be  given  a   salary  of  three  Rons,  or  as  much 
as  four  or   five   Horn,  the  Majumdar  should  be  paid 
at  the  rate  of  three,  four,   five,   fifty   or  seventy-five 
Horn.     Over  two  Mahals  (yielding)    a  lakh,  one  and 
a  quarter  of  a  lakh,  and  three  quarters  of   a  lakh   of 
Hons  (approximately),  should  be   placed  a  Subhedar 
and  a    KarJcun.     To   them    should   be    assigned   a 
salary     of      four     hundred    Hons    per     man.     The 
Majumddr,  appointed  to  the   Subha  should   be  given 
a  salary  of  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
five     Hons.      The     Subhedar     should   be    made   to 
maintain   a   palanquin    (on   an   allowance)    of   four 
hundred    Hons.      The    Majumdar  should   be    given 
a     sunshade.49       An     allowance     (for     maintaining 
Abdagiri)  should  be  granted  from  the  Sarkar.  Under 

4T   M§mla  means  mam latdarship. 

4  6  Badshahi  cannot  mean  any  Mahomedan  government  here.  Does  the 
author  mean  that  the  under-qualified  candidate  should  be  advised  either  to 
enter  the  army  as  a  siledar  or  to  enter  the  civil  service  in  some  subordinate 
capacity  ?  The  meaning  is  not  clear. 

49  Abdagiri  is  an  ornamented  sunshade — probably  derived  from  the 
Persian  word  Aftab  (Sun).  It  still  forms  a  necessary  part  of  marriage 
procession  and  used  by  all  men  of  high  rank  even  on  ordinary  occasions. 


36  LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATKAPATI 

the  Badshahi,  (the  honour  of  using)  umbrellas  used 
to  be  granted  to  wazirs,  omraos  and  distinguished 
nobles ;  that  system  was  recently  abolished,  (as  it 
seemed  to  be)  an  anomaly  that  umbrellas  (should 
be  held)  over  the  Badshah,  as  well  as  over  his 
servants.  Therefore  the  Badshahi  system  of  (grant- 
ing the  use  of)  umbrella  was  abolished  and  the  use 
of)  the  sunshade  (Abdagiri)  introduced.  All  officers 
with  a  salary  of  full  one  hundred  in  the  army 
or  in  the  militia,  that  might  be  out  on  a 
mulukhgiri  expedition,  should  keep  the  sunshade. 
Within  the  dominions,  a  Subha  was  placed  'in 
charge  of)  each  tract  (yielding)  one  lakh  of  Rupees. 
[32]  To  the  unsettled  provinces  on  the  frontier, 
a  force  of  infantry,  cavalry,  and  militia,  as  strong 
as  each  place  might  require  should  be  sent  with  the 
Karkun  in  charge  of  the  mulukhgiri. 

Similarly  lands  in  the  provinces  were  surveyed, 
(including  forest  lands)50  and  their  area  as  calculated 
in  chavars.51  The  length  of  the  (measuring)  rod  was 
five  cubits  and  five  muthls.52  A  cubit  should  be  equal 
to  fourteen  tansus  (rf^j)  53  The  length  of  the  rod,  in 
cubits  and  muthls,  (should  be)  eighty  tansus.  Twenty 
kathis  (rods)  square  made  one  bigha.  One  hundred 
and  twenty  bighas  made  one  chavar.  According  to 


10  Two  different  readings  are  given,  ^**T  ^T^  and  ^T  5TP?.  Of  the  first, 
the  word  UT?  means  tree  but  what  ^T<T  means  1  do  not  know.  The  second 
reading  may  mean,  '  painted  in  thick  bi-colour.'  Does  that  signify  that  the 
result  of  the  survey  had  been  embodied  in  a  map  ? 

« *   1  chavar-120  Bighas. 

1  a  ^H$i  a  fist)  hence  the  area  covered  by  a  fist  of  average  size. 

8  *     A  tansu  is  equal  to  £Tth  *T5f  or  yard  rod. 


LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATRAPATt  37 

this  measurement  were  lands  surveyed  and  measured, 
and  the    area   ascertained  by   measuring  each  village 
(separately).     An  estimate   was  made  of  the  produce 
(in  grain)  of  each  bigha,  and  after  dividing  the  grains 
into   five  shares,  three  of  the  shares   should  be  given 
to  the  Ray  at ;  two  shares   should    be   taken   for   the 
government.     According  to    this  scale  should   (rent) 
be  realised  from  the  Ray  at.     New  Rayats,  (who)  will 
come     (to   settle),     should   be   given   cattle.     Grain 
and  money  should  be    given  (to  them)  for  (providing 
themselves  with)  seeds.  Money  and  grain  (should  be  ?) 
given  for  their   subsistence    (and)  the  sum  should  be 
realised  in  two  or  four  years  according  to  the  means 
(of  the  Rayats).     In  this  manner  should   the    Rayats 
be  supported.     In  every  village,  from  each  individual 
R.ayat,    should   the  Karkun,  according  to  the  assess- 
ment, realise  rent  in   grains  from  the   crops    (at  the 
time  of  each  harvest).     In  the  provinces,  the  Rayats 
were  not   to  be  subject   to  the  jurisdiction  and   regu- 
lations of  the  Zemindar,  the  Desmnkh  and  the  Desai.  If 
they  offer  to  plunder  the  Rayats,  by  assuming  autho- 
rity   [over   them]     it   does   not  lie  in  their  power.54 
The  Adil  Sahi,    the    Nizam    Sahi,    and    the   Mughlai 
Des  55  were  conquered  (by  Sivaji) ;  in  the  Des  all  Rayats 
used  to  be  under  the  Patll  and  the  Kulkarnl  of  those 
places,  and   the  Desmukhs.     They  used  to   make  the 
collection  and   to  pay   an    unspecified  sum  (tribute). 
For  a  village,  where  the  Mlrasdars  took   one   to   two 

54  The  phrase  in  the  text  STR  ^Ttff  •TT'ft,  literally  means  that  'it  was  not 
in  their  hands'  so  it  can  be  rendered  as  above. 

fi  Des  (3*l)  here  does  not  mean  a  country  but  the  region  above  the 
ghSts,  that  is  generally  known  by  that  name. 


38  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

thousand  (Rons  or  Rupees  ?),  (they)  used  to  render 
two  hundred  to  three  hundred  to  the  government  as 
quit-rent.  Therefore  the  Mirasdar  grew  wealthy 
and  strengthened  (himself)  by  building  bastions, 
castles  (3T§)  and  strongholds  in  the  village,  and 
enlisting  footmen  and  musketeers.  (They)  did  not 
care  to  wait  on  the  revenue  officers.  If  the  revenue 
officer  said  that  they  could  pay  more  revenue  [33] 
the  (Mircisdars)  stood  up  to  quarrel  with  him.  In 
this  way  (they  grew)  unruly  and  forcibly  misappro- 
priated (the  lands  in  the  Des).  On  this  account  did 
the  Raje  demolish  the  bastions,  the  castles  and  the 
strongholds,  after  conquering  the  Des.  Where  there 
were  important  forts,  he  posted  his  (own)  garrison. 
And  nothing  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Mirasdars. 
This  done,  (he)  prohibited  all  that  the  Mimsdars  used 
to  take  at  their  sweet  will,  by  Inam  (right)  or 
revenue  farming  and  fixed  the  rates  of  the  dues  in 
cash  and  grains,  for  the  Zamindars,  as  well  as  of  the 
rights  and  the  perquisites  of  the  Desmukh,  the  Des- 
kulkarnl  and  the  Patll  (and)  the  Kulkarnl  according 
to  the  yield  of  the  village.  The  Zamindars  were 
prohibited  to  build  bastioned  castles.  (They  were  to) 
build  houses  (and)  live  (therein).  Such  were  the 
regulations  for  the  provinces. 

There  were  gods  and  shrines  (^^^n^f)  56  at  differ- 
ent places  in  the  country,  their  illumination, 
(f^l^t),  food  offering  (^?ra),  and  ablution  (^rfvpfaf), 
were  properly  maintained,  (by  granting  an  allowance) 
according  to  the  importance  of  the  place.  The 


literally  means  a  sacred  place, 


LIFE  OF  $IVA  CHHATRAPATI  39 

illumination  of,  and  food  offerings  to  the  shrines  of 
Mahomedan  saints  (qfa)  and  the  mosques  of  the 
Mahomedans  were  continued  (by  state  allowance) 
according  to  the  importance  of  (each)  place. 
Brahmans  reciting  the  Yedas  should  be  placed  in 
comfortable  maintenance  and  learned  Brahmans, 
Vedic  scholars,  astrologers,  ritualists  (*T*n&l^)» 
ascetics,  and  pious  men  should  be  selected  from 
every  village,  and  a  grant  of  money  and  grains  should 
be  assigned  to  each  in  his  own  village  in  the  Mahal, 
according  to  the  size  of  their  (respective)  families, 
and  the  expense  of  feeding  and  clothing  them  ; 
and  it  should  be  arranged  that  the  Karkwn  should 
convey  their  allowance  to  them  every  year  (regu- 
larly). The  Brahmans,  should  subsist  on  this 
(grant),  continue  prescribed  baths  and  prayers 
(^TT*f  ^fen),  pray  for  the  Raje's  welfare  and  live 
happily.  In  this  manner  the  Raja  ruled  his 
kingdom,  continuing  his  enquiries  about  the  forts 
and  the  strongholds,  the  army  and  the  militia, 
the  provinces  and  the  personal  staff. 

Aurangzib  Badshah  learnt  at  Delhi  the  news 
of  the  disturbance  created  in  the  Mughal  territories, 
and  (he)  felt  much  troubled  in  his  mind  thinking — 
"  Sivajl  has  waxed  powerful,  a  Bijapur  force  like 
that  under  Afzal  Khan,  (consisting  of)  twelve 
thousand  horse  (he)  has  overthrown,  he  is  captur- 
ing Badshahi  forts  and  strongholds.  What  steps 
should  be  taken  with  regard  to  him  ?"  So  thought 
he  and  having  assembled  all  his  wazirs  and 
omraos,  and  deciding  to  send  a  general  with  one 
hundred  thousand  horse  to  the  south  against  the 


40  LIFE  OF  filVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Raje.  [34]  and  so  arranging  that  Nawab  Saista-Khan, 
who  was  the  second  image  of  the  Emperor  and  a 
relation  (of  his),  should  be  sent,  called  the  Nawab  to 
the  presence  and  questioned  him.  The  Nawab  said, 
"  What  is  Sivajl?  I  will  take  him  a  prisoner  as  soon 
as  I  go  (there).  I  will  win  (the  war)  by  capturing 
his  forts,  strongholds  and  dominions."  By  many 
effusions  of  this  nature  he  accomplished  (his  purpose). 
After  this,  the  Badshah  became  highly  satisfied  (with 
the  Khan)  and  favoured  him,  by  giving  him  a 
jewelled  crest  for  his  turban  (^f^rot),  a  dress  of 
honour,  horses,  elephants,  and  ornaments.  With  him 
(were  sent)  one  hundred  thousand  horses  and  ele- 
phants, and  besides  them,  many  attendants  including 
clerks  (Mutsuddies)  etc.,  archers,  musketeers 
Rajputs,  and  camel-riders  (shutar-ban) 
.57  Similarly  artillery  drawn  by  elephants 
camel  swivels 


and  horse  battery  (irffST^rte  cftmiHT),  lancers, 
light  armed  men  and  infantry,  (sent  with  him) 
were  beyond  counting.  To  the  carpet  and 
tent  department  (Faraskhana)  (that  went)  with 
the  Khan,  (were  attached)  one  hundred  elephants  ; 
similarly  (there  were)  four  hundred  war  elephants  ; 
so  there  were  five  to  six  hundred  elephants  (in  all). 
Similarly  (there  were)  innumerable  camels.  Besides 
these,  (were  sent)  shopkeepers  for  (camp)  markets, 
shells  and  ammunition,  war  chariots  (carryingrockets,) 
and  artillery  ;  an  innumerable  force  of  this  nature 


*  7     Rai  Bahadur  Gupte  think   that   it   should  be   read  as  *j^rai^  which 
means  water  carriers. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  41 

was  despatched.  The  army  was  (comparable  only 
to)  the  Ravana  of  the  Kaliyuga.  As  Havana's 
wealth  baffled  all  calculation,  so  (did)  the  .innu- 
merable treasure,  in  cash,  gold,  silver,  Mohurs, 
Hons  and  Rupees**  loaded  on  elephants,  camels, 
mules  and  carts,  to  the  value  of  3^0  millions  in  all, 
with  which  (wealth)  he  started  from  Delhi.  The  Nawab 
was  a  (second)  image  of  the  Badshah.  With  such 
an  ocean-like  army  and  with  all  these  treasures,  he 
came  to  attack  the  Raje,  in  the  south.  When  the 
army  encamped,  it  used  to  cover  an  area,  2  ganvs  in 
length  and  1^  in  breadth.  (The  Khan)  reached 
Puna  in  three  months,  marching  from  one  station 
to  another. 

As  soon  as  the  army  started  from  Delhi,  the  Raje 
learnt  of  it.  He  was  at  Rajgad.  He  assembled  all 
the  Sarkarkuns,  important  persons,  and  the  Sarnobat, 
and  questioned  them.  In  the  opinion  of  (them) 
all- — "  Peace  should  be  concluded.  An  interview 
should  be  sought.  [35]  It  is  not  possible  to  hold 
out  by  fighting.  What  is  our  force  and  what  is  the 
Delhi  army  ?"  Such  were  (their)  reasons. 

The  Raje  was  of  opinion  (that), — "  If  peace  is  decid- 
ed on,  there  is  no  influential  Rajput,  (with  the  Khan) 
as  would,  (considering  the  fact  that)  we  are  Rajputs 
and  he  too  is  a  Rajput,  protect  the  Hindu  religion 
and  guard  our  interests.  Saista  Khan  is  a  Mahomedan, 
a  relation  of  the  Badshah  ;  bribe  and  corruption  can- 
not be  practised  011  him.  Nor  will  the  Khan  protect 

3  8     Rupees  and  Mohurs  alluded  to    in    the   text   should  not   be    confused 
with  modern  coins  ;  as  there  were  Mohurs  and  Kupees  of  different  weight  and 
value  current  in  Sivaji's  time.     See  Ranade'a  essay  on  Mahratta  currency. 
6 


42  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

us.  If  I  meet  him  in  peace,  he  will  bring  about 
(our)  destruction.  It  is  injurious  to  us."  So 
he  argued.  Then  the  Raje  formed  the  brave 
resolution  of  fighting  to  the  last  and  taking 
what  came  of  it.  That  day,  at  night  Sri  Bhavanl 
(entered)  the  Raje's  body  and  said  (by  his  mouth), 
— "  Tell  my  child  that  he  should  not  be  anxious  on  ac- 
count of  Saista  Khan's  coming.  As  I  killed  Afzal  Khan 
so  will  I  beat  him  away.  You  should  not  be  anxious. 
As  you  killed  Afzal  Khan,  so  should  you  enter  into 
Saista  Khan's  camp — after  he  comes  down  (here)  and 
fight  (there).  I  shall  get  him  defeated."  When  the 
Sri  had  said  so,  the  Raje  regained  consciousness. 
The  Karkun,  who  was  with  (the  Raje),  had  put  the 
goddess's  speech  into  writing,  (then)  informed  the 
Raje  of  it.  The  Raje  mustered  courage  as  he  learnt 
that  the  goddess  was  favourably  disposed.  He  chose 
good  swordsmen  after  making  selections  in  (from) 
his  army,  the  Mawle  forces,  and  the  personal  staff. 
One  thousand  select  men  were  set  aside  from  the 
remaining  part  of  the  army,  one  to  two  thousand 
infantry  (?T3Kf)  were  selected,  each  individually.  The 
confirmation  of  the  news  of  Saista  Khan's  arrival  at 
Puna  was  brought  and  the  Raje  descended  from 
Raj  gad  and  marched  with  his  select  men  and  forces. 
Babaji  Bapujl  and  Chimnajl  Bapujl,  Deskulkarnis  of 
Tarf  Khed,  both  very  intelligent  and  [36]  brave,  were 
favourites  of  the  Raje.  These  two  brothers  were  taken 
in  his  company.  The  Raje  formed  two  detachments 
under  Netajl  Palkar  and  Moro  Pant  Peswa.  One 
detachment  (he)  formed  out  of  a  body  of  Paya  horse 
and  (placed)  Netajl  Palkar  (in  command  of  it).  The 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  43 

Peswa's    detachment    consisted    of   the  Siledcirs,  the 
Mawles   and    the    Hasams.     These    two  detachments 
were  stationed    on    both    sides   of   the   road,    outside 
Saista  Khan's  camp,  and  at   a    distance  of  about  one 
mile  from  it.  And  the  Raje  himself  took  a  shield  and  a 
sword  in  his  hands,  got  ready,  and  took  with  him  1000 
dismounted59  soldiers    (m^I^cfTTT)    and  started  for  the 
Nawab's   camp.  Babajl  Bapuji  and  Chimnaji  Bapujl 
Khedkar  marched   in  front  (of  the  column).     Behind 
them  went  all  the  men   and  the    E/aje.     The   Maho- 
medan  army  was  vast — at  various  places,  in  the  camp 
they  questioned  the  B/aje,— (in  the  following  manner), 
"Whose  men  are  you?"     "Who  are  you  ?"    "Where 
had  you  gone  ?"    Babajl  Bapujl  and  Chimnaji  Bapujl 
replied,  as  they  went  on, — "We  belong   to    the   army 
and   had    gone  on  sentry  duty."     Soon   after,  it  was 
midnight.     They    went   near    the    Nawab's  tent.     A 
body  of  one  thousand  men  was   got   together.     They 
went   into    the   camp   and    stood  (in  rows)    on    two 
sides.     Selecting  two  hundred  men  out  of  them,  the 
B/aje  himself  cut  the  screen  with   a   dagger,  (^RZf^  ) 
and  entered  in,  bidding  Chimn.ajl    Bapuji   to    accom- 
pany  him.     There  were  tents   within   tents,  a  maze 
like  that  of  seven   different   concentric    houses,   (but 
the  Raje)  tore  and  rent  them  all,  and  went   in.     The 
guards    were   asleep.     They    were  left  in  ignorance. 
Then  the  Raja  himself  reached  the  Nawab's  (private) 
tent.     In  his   camp   there   were     seven     enclosures 
and  female  attendants  (Daya?)™  in  them  all.     [37]. 

59     It   does    riot  mean  that  all  these  men  belonged  to   the    infantry,    they 
went  on  foot  on  this  particular  occasion. 

00     Dai    literally  means   a   nurse.  Prof.  D.  B.  Bhandarkar  thinks  that    the 
word  may  be  ^jq-j  (ladies)  instead  of  ^\q\  in  the  original  text. 


44  LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

The  women,   who   were   there  came    to    know     that 
the   enemy    had    broken   into    the  camp.     Apprised 
of    this,  Nawab    Saista  Khan    became  utterly  panic- 
stricken,     put     out     the    candles   and   lights    (and) 
remained  concealed   among   the   women.     The   Raje 
never  raised  his  hands  against  women.     Two  ghatkas91 
passed  in  that  way.     Shortly  afterwards,    the  Nawab 
found  an  opportunity,  and  stepping   aside    from    the 
women,  turned  to  get  (his)    sword.     The  Raje  seized 
that    opportunity    and   dealt  a  blow.     Three    of  the 
Khan's  fingers  were  struck  off  at  once.     Then    arose 
a  great  tumult.     The  forces,  on    becoming   cognisant 
of    the   arrival  of  the  enemy,  got  prepared  on  all  the 
four  sides.     Then   the    Raje  went  out.     The  guards- 
men and  the  men  of  the  army,   began    to  run    about 
(noisily)    enquiring  where    the   enemy     was.     With 
them,     he  also   ran    forth    shouting    (like   them),— 
"  Where   is  the   enemy  ?  "  and  went  out.     And  (he) 
marched   off   (after)    joining   his   forces    (left)  with 
the    Sarnobat   and   the  Peswa.      The   whole   of   the 
enemy     forces    got   ready  and   began    to    search   in 
their     own   camp.     No   trace   of    them    was   found, 
(the   invaders)    went   away   by  the  direct  route  and 
reached    their   own    place. 

When  day  dawned  all  the  wazirs  came  to 
enquire  after  the  Nawab.  They  found  that  three 
of  the  Nawab's  fingers  had  been  lost.  Moreover  many 
men  had  been  killed  and  women  and  eunuchs 
wounded.  Many  men  died.  Learning  this,  the 


6  *     1  ghatJca — 24  minutes. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  45 

Nawab  said,  "  The  enemy  came  so  far  as  my 
private  tent,  but  no  wazir  was  vigilant.  No  one 
is  careful.  All  have  combined  in  this  treason.  Now 
I  cannot  put  my  faith  in  anyone.  To-day  the 
Raje  came  and  cut  off  my  fingers,  to  morrow  he 
may  come  again,  cut  off  my  head  and  carry  (it) 
away.  Siva j I  is  very  treacherous.  He  has  committed 
treachery  (once)  ;  he  may  commit  more.  I  have 
no  faith  in  my  army.  I  should  now  march  away 
hence  and  go  back  to  Delhi.  With  these  people  I 
should  not  stay."  Making  such  a  short-sighted 
decision,  on  the  third  day  he  commenced  his  march 
back  to  Delhi. 

The  Raje  had  returned  to  Raj  gad.  News  was 
brought  from  the  enemy's  camp  that  "  Three  of 
Saista  Khan's  fingers  had  been  severed.  His  right 
hand  was  maimed.  Many  men  moreover  were  dead. 
[38]  The  Nawab  being  frightened  was  running 
away  to  Delhi."  This  news  came.  Thereupon  the 
Raje  felt  highly  pleased  (and  said) — "  I  have  come 
back  victorious.  I  have  punished  Saista  Khan.  The 
Badshah  gave  him  the  name  of  $asta  but  it  was 
not  rightly  given.  He  did  not  perform  any  heroic 
deed  to  justify  his  name.  By  changing  the  name 
to  Sasta  (punished)  I  have  corrected  it."62  So 
rejoicing,  he  distributed  sugar  and  caused  the  canon 
to  boom. 


has   no   force  from   what  follows.     Therefore  I  accept 
and     translate    another     reading     offered   in   the   foot   note    by   E.  B.  Sane. 
A-    pun   is   here   made  upon  the  name   tiasta   punisher  and   the   word 
punished. 


46  LIFE.  OF  StVA  CHHATRAPATI 

The  news  of  this  victory  had  reached  the  Badshah 
at  Delhi63  [before  the  Khan's  return].  The  Badshah 
wondered  in  his  mind  and  was  at  heart  dejected,  say- 
ing "What  is  the  Nawab's  army  ?  And  what  is 
meant  by  the  Raja's  personally  entering  the  army 
and  fighting  there  ?  Sivajl  is  not  a  man,  he  is  a 
big  devil."  After  many  such  effusions,  he  remained 
silent.  Later  on  being  informed  that  the  Nawab 
was  come,  he  forbade  his  visit.  Eirst,  the  expedi- 
tion had  miscarried,  secondly,  he  had  been  punished. 
On  these  two  grounds  he  was  forbidden  to  come 
for  an  interview.  He  was  ordered  to  stay  in  his 
own  house.  The  wazirs  who  had  gone  with  him, 
were  brought  (to  the  presence),  (and)  degraded, 
and  their  jagirs  were  confiscated.  They  (however) 
answered  (in  their  defence)  that  "  The  Sardar  had 
been  appointed  by  the  Badshah,  he  (the  Badshah)  had 
ordered  (us)  to  obey  his  (their  general's)  commands. 
Although  this  was  done,  the  Sardar  has  returned 
unsuccessful,  what  should  we  do  ?  Now  give  us  a 
brave  Sardar.  We  shall  go  with  him  and  exert  our- 
selves in  the  toils  of  fighting."  As  soon  as  such  an 
answer  was  given,  they  were  all  reassured  (of  the 
Emperor's  favour)  and  mansabs  were  granted  to 
them.  Which  Sardar  should  be  sent  next  ?  Who 
will  return  victorious  ?  In  selecting  a  Sardar  on  such 


8  3  Aurangzib  heard  of  the  disaster  early  in  May,  when  on  the  way  to 
Kashmir.  As  a  mark  of  his  displeasure,  he  transferred  Saista  Khan  to  the 
Government  of  Bengal  which  was  then  regarded  as  a  penal  province  or  in 
Aurangzib's  own  words  "  a  hell  well  stocked  with  bread  "  in  December  1663, 
without  permitting  him  even  to  visit  the  Emperor  on  his  way  to  his  new 
charge.  (Sarkar.) 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  47 

considerations,  choice  was  made  of  the  Kajput 
Mirza  Raja  Jaya  Sing.  He  was  summoned,  the 
Badshah  sat  with  him  in  the  private  audience  hall 
(  ^JIT^f  *IT«Tf )  and  instructed  him  in  various  ways, — 
"  Go  against  Sivajl.  Either  the  Badshah  in  person 
should  go  or  you  should  go.  Realising  this,  I  am 
sending  you,  I  shall  send  an  army  with  you.  Cap- 
ture Sivajl  by  various  artifices  and  bring  him  with 
you."  So  saying,  he  gave  him  more  than  the  normal 
complement  of  elephants,  horses,  shields,  swords  (men 
armed  with  Firangan),  cross-bow,  jayir  and  promo- 
tion, [39]  and  after  greatly  ex  tolling  him,  despatched 
him  with  military  robes  of  honour.  The  Badshah 
conferred  the  command  of  the  vanguard  of  the 
whole  army  on  Dilel  Khan,  a  Pathan  noble, 
wazir  and  a  very  brave  man  ;  five  thousand  Pathans 
were  sent  with  him.  Elephants,  horses  and  clothes 
(of  honour)  were  given  to  Dilel  Khan  also.  Eighty 
thousand  cavalry  were  sent  with  him.  Besides  these, 
canon  and  ( ^STMT )  artillery  of  different  varie- 
ties were  given.  Pathan  and  haughty  Rajput  horse- 
men were  sent.  The  Badshah  called  (back)  Dilel  Khan 
privately  by  another  way,  (and)  said  to  him, — "  The 
Mirza  Raja  is  a  Rajput  and  Sivajl  is  a  Hindu. 
(They)  may  commit  some  treason.  But  you  are  a 
hereditary  servant  (  ?§T^T^T^  )64  of  the  Emperor  and 
faithful  to  us.  Keep  yourself  so  informed  (of  their 
movements)  that  you  may  not  be  deluded."  So  said 
(the  Emperor)  and  despatched  (Dilel  Khan.) 


•*  Rao    Bahadur    Gupte   thinks    that   ^Ivfisn^    means  one   brought  up  in 
the  family. 


48  LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

They  started  from  Delhi  as  Saista  Khan  had  pre- 
viously done,  with  a  (mighty)  host.  A  cloud  of  dust 
spread  from  the  earth  to  the  sky,  such  was  the 
ocean  like  (immensity)  of  the  army,  that  started  for 
the  south.  They  marched  stage  by  stage.  Where 
they  encamped,  the  army,  used  to  cover  (an  area 
of)  1^  ganvs  in  length  and  one  ganv  in  breadth. 
Then  Jaya  Sing  Uaje  argued  within  himself  thus, 
"  Sivaji  is  intensely  perfidious,  full  of  devices 
and  a  brave  soldier.  He  personally  killed  Afzal 
Khan.  He  entered  Saista  Khan's  tent  and  fought 
(him)  there.  How  can  success  come  to  us  (in  a 
contest  with  him)  ?"  So  thought  he.  Then  great 
Brahman  priests  suggested  (to  him)  the  means.  "  A 
religious  rite  should  be  solemnised  to  please  the 
Devi  (^t  goddess)  and  then  success  will  come  to 
you."  So  they  said.  Then  the  Mirza  Raja  replied— 
"  One  kotl^  of  Chandl  and  eleven  kotis  of  Linga 
should  be  made  (and  worshipped).  For  the  fulfil- 
ment of  my  desire  prayers  (  5TCf  )  should  be  offered 
to  propitiate  Bagalamukhl  Kalaratrl 66  (^JMT*pft 
^n^TTT^).  These  performances  should  be  made." 
Eour  hundred  Brahmans  were  employed  in  these 
performances  and  they  were  celebrated  every  day. 
Two  krores  of  Rupees  were  set  apart  for  these  per- 
formances. The  performances  were  completed  after 
continual  celebration  for  three  months.  Final  obla- 
tions of  the  performance  were  made  and  the  Brahmans 


65   1  koti  =  10  millions. 

6  6  Bagalainukhi    is    one    of    the    10    Mahavidyas  and    ^f^fft    here    is 
apparently  Kali  to  be  worshipped  at  midnight. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  49 

were    gratified   with    Dakshina     and   charity     gifts. 
Then  he  marched  on,  stage  by  stage. 

[40]    The    Maharaja   was   at    Rajgad;     and   the 
couriers    and   spies    came    to   him.     They  submitted 
the  news  that,  "  Jaya  Sing  Mirza  Raja  is  coming  with 
an  army  of  eighty  thousand  horse,  with  Dilel   Khan 
(and  his)  five  thousand  Pathans."     Hearing  this    the 
Rajsr!  fell  into    (serious)    deliberations.      He   sum- 
moned   his   Kdrkuns  to  the  presence,  and  questioned 
(them).    They  all  said — "  Afzal  Khan  was  killed,  and 
Saista     Khan     was    surprised.     They   were    unwary 
Mahomedans.     The    devices   adopted  [against  them] 
were  also  new,  but  these  are  now  well-known  to   the 
Rajput.     He  will   not   allow   you  to  hoodwink  him. 
Peace   should   be    concluded    with    him/'67     So  said 
(they).     The    Raje   said  that—"  The    Rajputs  will 
be   somehow  won   over,    hut   this   Dilel   Khan   is   a 
great   scoundrel    (f  TTTT^fT^T)    and  a  faithless    (rogue) 
(^?*TR).    He  is  one  of  the  Badshah's  favourites.  That 
is  not  at  all  good.    What  he  will  do,  I  cannot  divine. 
If  he  were  not  with  (Jaya  Sing),  my  desire  would  have 
been   fulfilled.      Well !     But    what   about   it   now  ? 
The    kingdom   is    Srl's    (goddess).     The    burden  has 
been   placed   on    Sri.     She    will   do  what  she  likes." 
So  he  said.     Then  that  day  passed.     The   next   day, 
Sr!    Bhavani  came    (over  him)  and  said,  "  Oh  child  ! 
the  occasion  this  time  is  a  formidable   one.     I   shall 
not  kill  Jaya  Sing.     He  will  not  sue  for  peace.     You 
will  have  to  see  him.     After  an  interview,    you   will 
have   to  go   to  Delhi.     Serious  difficulties  will  come 
(upon  you)  there.    But  I  will  go  in  your  company. 

87  Sardars  do  not  speak  in  the  second  person  to  the  King. 
7 


50  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

I  will  put  forth  various  endeavours,  protect  the  child 
and  bring  him  'back.  I  shall  give  him  success.  Do 
not  be  anxious.  Tell  my  child  so.  The  kingdom 
I  have  conferred  on  my  child  as  a  boon,  has  not  been 
granted  for  one  generation  only.  For  twenty-seven 
generations  it  has  been  granted.  The  kingdom  of 
the  Deccan  (extending)  to  the  Narmada  has  been 
conferred  (on  you).  Care  for  the  kingdom  is  mine. 
Realise  it  fully.  Whatever  faults  of  action  my 
child  may  commit  I  have  to  rectify.  Do  not  be 
anxious  on  any  account."  So  saying  the  goddess 
disappeared.  The  scribes  had  put  those  words  in 
writing.  After  that,  the  Raje  regained  consciousness. 
[41]  Then  the  words  of  the  goddess  were  delivered 
to  him  by  all.  Thereupon  the  Raje  felt  highly 
satisfied  and  mustered  courage. 

In  the  meantime  Jaya  Sing  came  midway  between 
the  forts  of  Purandar  and  Kondana,  and  encamped 
(there).  And  (he)  sent  a  messenger  and  letters  to 
the  Raje — (with  the  following  message)—"  You  are 
a  Sisodia  Rajput.68  You  and  I  are  one  and  the  same. 
Come  for  an  interview.  I  shall  secure  your  welfare 
in  every  way."  Letters  were  sent  with  this  proposal. 
These  letters  came  to  Rajgad.  After  reading  (them) 
the  Raje  made  an  enquiry  about  who  should  be 
sent  as  envoy,  and  on  questioning  (people),  (it  was 
suggested  that),  Raghunath  Pandit,  a  great  scholar, 
who  was  near  by,  should  be  sent.  It  is  a  business 
with  a  Rajput  (and)  then  he  is  a  great  scholar  of 
the  Sastras.  The  Rajput  also  knows  the  Sastra. 


08  Sivaji's  descent  from  the  Sisodia  seems  to  have   been  a  current   fiction. 
See  notes  in  the  appendix. 


LIFE  OF  $IVA  CHHATRAPATI  51 

He  (Ragunath)  will  suit  him  (the  Rajput)  well. 
Considering  so,  he  conferred  the  title  of  Pandit  Rav 
OrfeclTTor)  on  Raghunath  Rav.  And  with  clothes 
and  ornaments  (the  Raje)  sent  him  to  the  Mirza 
Raja.  He  went  to  the  enemy's  camp. 

Learning  (the  news)  that  the  Raje's  envoy  was 
come,  the  Mirza  Raja,  received  him  with  great 
honour.  Jaya  Sing  said — "  The  Badshah  of  Delhi  is 
very  powerful ;  in  hostility  with  him,  (success  in) 
the  end  cannot  be  secured.  The  Raje  should  come 
to  meet  me.  T  shall  take  him  along  with  me,  and 
procure  for  him  an  interview  with  the  Badshah.  As 
Ram  Sing  is  my  son,  so  are  you;  I  shall  not  do  you  harm." 
(In  confirmation)  of  this  (offer),  he  handed  over  the 
Bel  and  Tulsl  leaves,  (iNRJoS^t)  (to  Raghunath)  after 
performing  the  puja  (ij^ff)  of  &rtkarpur  Gaur.69  And 
he  gave  rohes  to  the  Pandit  Rav  and  sent  robes  and 
ornaments  [with  him]  for  the  Raje.  And  he  sent 
the  (following)  verbal  message,  (through  the  Pandit 
Rav?)  "Come  to  meet  me.  For  six  or  four  months 
defend  (your)  forts,  show  (your)  power,  then  come 
to  see  me."  Bidding  him  to  do  so,  (he)  dismissed 
Raghunath  Pandit  Rav  secretly. 

He  came  back  to  the  Raje  at  Raj  gad,  and  reported 
the  news.  Thereupon,  the  Raje  became  pleased. 
[42]  (He)  sent  injunctions  to  the  forts  and  the 
strongholds  at  different  places  and  had  (them)  all 
strengthened.  And  verbal  orders  were  sent  to  vari- 
ous places  for  defending  forts. 

09  :!^n^T,  iffr  must  have  been  the  family  god  of  the  Mirza  Kaja.  Both 
the  word  jfj^;  and  ^q^  (camphor)  signify  white  complexion,  and  the  god 
meant  was  Siva. 


52  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

"When  Dilel  Khan  learnt  (the  news)  that  the 
Raje's  envoy  had  come  to  Jaya  Sing's  camp,  he  felt 
distressed  at  heart.  "  At  last  the  Hindus  will  unite 
with  the  Hindus,  and  spoil  the  work."  Saying  so, 
Dilel  Khan  came  to  meet  the  Mirza  Raja,  the  next 
day.  And  (he)  began  to  say — "  Why  are  you  sitting 
quiet  ?  There  are  two  forts,  Kondana  and  Purandar 
near  the  camp.  I  shall  storm  Purandar  and  capture 
the  fort.  You  should  take  the  fort  of  Kondana. 
If  we  go  on  capturing  the  forts,  Sivajl  will  come 
(to  make  submission)."  When  (he  had)  spoken  thus, 
the  Mirza  Raja  said, — "  If  the  fort  comes  (to  our 
possession),  (it  will  be)  well.  If  not,  our  reputation 
will  be  gone.  Therefore  we  should  not  be  engaged 
with  forts.  The  country  should  be  conquered.  If 
forts  are  prevented  from  being  provisioned,  they  will 
of  themselves,  come  (into  our  possession)."  As  he 
said  so,  Dilel  Khan,  got  up  in  anger  (and)  walked 
off.  "  I  shall  go  just  now  and  capture  Purandar. 
Take  Kondana  if  you  like."  So  saying  (he)  got 
up,  returned  to  his  camp,  beat  his  kettle-drums  took 
a  shield  and  a  firang,  marched  to  the  foot  of 
Purandar,  encamped  there,  and  delivered  an  assault 
upon  the  fort.  Five  thousand  Pathans  got  down 
from  horseback,  and  ten  thousand  Bailes™  attached 
to  the  cannon  were  dismounted.  The  Pendharisn 
the  light  troop  (Adhatyarls,}  and  the  Khalasls, 
twenty  thousand  men  (in  all),  great  and  small,  got 


70  The  Bailes  were  footmen  and  could  not  therefore  dismount. 
7  x  The  Pendharis  were  allowed  to    accompany    an    army   and    participate 
in  the  plundering  of  enemy  lands  and  enemy  camps. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPA/TI  53 

down,72  (and)    continued    to  approach    the    fort  in  a 
body. 

At  that  time,  a  famous  man    named    Murar    Bajl 
Prabhu   was  the  commander  of  the  forces  at  Puran- 
dar.     With  him  there  were  one  thousand  men.  [43] 
Besides  these,  there  were  one   thousand    men   of  the 
fort  (garrison).     There  were  thus  two  thousand  men. 
Making  his  choice  from  them,  Murar  Bajl    took  with 
him  seven  hundred  men  (and)  rushed  on  Dilel   Khan 
below  the  fort.     Dilel  Khan  had  been  ascending  the 
fort  on  all  the  four  sides  Avith  a  large   army    of  five 
thousand    strong   Pathans,    besides    IB  dies  and  such 
other  men.     (The    Maratha   soldiers)    went   forward 
and  became  everywhere  mixed  with  them.    A  severe 
and    frightful   battle   took    place.     The  Maw]es  and 
Murar  Bajl  himself  fought  with   extreme  obstinacy. 
Five   hundred    Pathans   succumbed    (on    the    spot). 
Murar   Bajl   himself,    with   sixty    men   cut  his  way 
through,  as  far  as  the  entrance  of  Dilel  Khan's  camp. 
Dilel    Khan    left   the  gate  and  fell  back ;  and  order- 
ing (hisv)  men  made  the   artillery,    and    the   archers, 
the     lancers    and   one    thousand     light-armed    men 
(Adhatyarls)    to   fight  (Murar  Bajl's  men).     Out  of 
them    (the)    sixty    men   fell.     Murar    Bajl    Prabhu, 
with   a   shield   and  firang,   rushed  on    Dilel   Khan. 
"  Men    cherished   by    the    favour    of   the    Maharaja 
are   dead.      How    can    I    show    my   face    [to    him] 
now?      (I   should)     therefore     rush    on    straight." 


7  2  The  utara  dismounting,  or  fighting  on  foot,  was  a  peculiarity  of  Indian 
horsemen  of  -which  they  were  very  proud.  It  was  specially  affected  among 
Indian  Mahomedans  by  the  Barah  Sayyads — Irvine,  Army  of  the  Indian 
Moghjuls,  p.  297. 


54  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Deciding  thus  (he)  came  upon  the  Khan.  Then 
the  Khan  said — "  Take  thou  a  kaul  (assurance  of 
safety)"  (thou  art)  a  very  intrepid  soldier.  I  shall 
promote  thee.  As  he  said^o,  Murar  Bajl  replied — 
"  What  is  thy  haul.  Do  I,  a  soldier  of  Sivajl  Raje, 
take  thy  kaul  ?"  (Saying  so)  he  rushed  straight  upon 
the  Khan.  As  he  (Murar  Bajl),  was  going  to  deal 
a  blow  with  his  sword,  the  Khan  took  a  bow  in  his 
own  hand,  shot  an  arrow  and  despatched  him.  He 
fell.  Then  the  Khan  (in  wonder)  put  his  fingers 
in  his  mouth,  "  Such  a  soldier  did  God  create  !"  In 
this  strain  did  he  wonder.  Three  hundred  men 
died  with  Murar  Bajl.  The  remaining  four  hundred 
men  went  back  to  the  fort  (above).  Dilel  Khan  took 
the  turban  off  his  own  head.  And  as  he  moved 
towards  the  fort  (he)  took  (an  oath)  "  I  shall  put  on 
my  turban  when  I  have  captured  the  fort."  With 
this  resolution  he  went  forward.  He  came  below  the 
portals  of  the  fort  (and)  halted  there  forming  a  ram- 
part of  shields.  The  garrison  of  the  fort  [44]  con- 
tinued to  fight  resolutely  without  taking  into  account 
that  Murar  Bajl  had  fallen — "  What  then  if  one 
Murar  Bajl  (alone)  is  dead  ?  We  are  as  brave  (as 
he  was).  We  will  fight  with  similar  courage." 

The  Raje  at  Bajgad  learnt  the  news,  "  Dilel  Khan 
has  beleaguered  Purandar.  Murar  Bajl  has  fallen. 
Three  hundred  men  have  died  in  battle."  Learning 
this  he  felt  much  troubled  with  (these)  thoughts  in 
his  mind, — "  When  Dilel  Khan  will  capture  this  fort, 
(then)  the  remaining  forts  will  surrender  voluntarily. 
Then  there  will  be  no  grace  in  my  going  for  an  interview. 
It  is  proper,  (that)  peace  should  be  concluded  by 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  55 

meeting  (Jaya  Sing)  and  offering  with  my  (own) 
hands  what  forts  have  to  be  given  up,  while  the  fort 
still  holds  out."  Therefore  (he)  sent  Raghunath  Bhat 
Pandit  Rav  to  the  Mirza  Raja  (with  the  following 
message) — "  I  am  coming  to  see  you  presently. 
I  shall  be  lowered  if  our  (^rant  ?)JS  inter- 
view takes  place  after  Dilel  Khan  has  captured 
the  fort."  Sending  this  message  orally,  (he)  ar- 
ranged for  going  for  an  interview.  The  Pandit  Rav 
went  and  met  Jaya  Sing  (and)  informed  him  of 
the  news.  Then  he  (Jaya  Sing)  too,  considering 
(the  proposal)  to  be  well,  repeated  his  oaths  and 
solemn  undertaking  (f?fi2JT)-74  And  the  Pandit  Rav 
came  to  Raj  gad.  As  soon  as  he  was  come,  the 
Raje  himself,  took  one  thousand  select  men  with 
him.  He  made  obeisance  to  Sri  Sambhu  and  Bhavam, 
and  he  saluted  (and)  met  the  Matusri  (mother).  He 
saluted  good  ascetic  Brahmans.  Receiving  the  bless- 
ings of  all  he  descended  below  the  fort  and  started. 
All  at  once  he  went  into  the  camp  of  the  Mirza  Raja. 
The  Pandit  Rav  went  ahead,  and  reported  that  the 
Raje  was  come.  As  soon  as  he  learnt  this  news, 
Jaya  Sine?  came  himself  on  foot  outside  the  portals.75 

7  3  The  word  in  the  text  as  read  by  R.  B.  Sane  does  not  give  any  meaning. 
Rai  Bahadur  Gupte  suggests  ^f^f^  as  an  alternative,  which  I  have 
accepted. 

7  *  A  f$pn  1S  a  solemn  oath  accompanied  by  some  religious  rites.  As  for 
instance  the  Mirza  Kaja  performed  a  Kriya  when  he  handed  over  Bel  and  Tuls! 
leaves.  Sometimes  gods  are  simply  asked  to  be  witnesses  to  the  undertaking. 

75  Jaya  Sing  did  not  come  out  to  receive  SivajT.  He  sent  his  Secretary 
Udairaj  and  and  Ugrasen  Kachhwa  to  meet  him  on  the  way.  Sabhasad  is 
also  wrong  in  thinking  that  Dilel  Khan  and  Jaya  Sing  had  any  difference 
about  the  military  transactions.  Jaya  Sing  concerted  his  plans  with  con- 
spicuous ability  and  Dilel  gave  his  whole-hearted  support  ;  but  Dilel  was 
naturally  offended  at  Sivaji's  surrender  to  Jaya  Sing  :  as  he  thus  lost  the 


56  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

The  Raje  descended  from  the  palanquin  and  met 
(him).  They  went  and  sat  together  on  the  same  seat. 
And  the  llaje  began  to  say  to  the  Mirza  Raja, — "As 
Ram  Sing  is  to  you  so  am  I.  As  you  will  protect 
him,  so  should  you  protect  me."  So  saying,  he  took 
his  seat.  Then  Jaya  Sing  said — "  That  is  true.  I  am 
a  Rajput,  you  and  I  are  of  the  same  tribe.  My  head 
will  go  first,  before  any  [harm]  can  be  done  to  you." 
After  speaking  such  (words  of)  assurance,  (Jaya  Sing) 
took  an  oath.  Then  the  Raje  said — "  I  shall  give 
you  what  forts  you  may  want,  call  back  Dilel  Khan 
I  shall  give  you  (the  fort  of)  Purandar.  I  shall  raise 
your  standard  (there).  But  to  a  Mahomedan  [45] 
I  shall  not  gi^e  the  credit."  On  (his)  making 
such  professions,  Jaya  Sing  felt  pleased  and  said, 
"Dilel  Khan  is  proud.  (He)  is  in  the  Badshah's 
favour.  One  has  to  make  obeisance  to  him  with  (his) 
hands.  You  yourself  will  have  to  go  for  an  inter- 
view with  Dilel  Khan.  I  am  sending  a  Rajput 
relation  (of  mine)  with  you,  he  will  bring  you  (back) 
after  conducting  you  (to  the  interview),  you  should 
not  be  anxious.  If  your  hair  is  touched,  I  will  die 
with  an  army  of  fifty  thousand  Rajputs."  Hearing 
(this)  the  Raje  began  to  say — "  I  am  Sivaji.  Do 
I  take  Dilel  Khan  into  account  ?  As  you  have 
ordered  I  shall  go  and  meet  (him)."  So  saying 
(he)  took  leave.  The  Mirza  Raja  sent  with  him76 

credit  of  capturing  Purandar.  See  Sarkar's  Sivaji,  pp.  150-151.  Prof. 
Sarkar  has  based  his  account  on  the  official  correspondence  of  Jaya  Sing, 
Mannucci  however  partly  agrees  with  Sabhasad.  See  Storia,  ed.  Irvine, 
Vol.  II,  p.  120. 

76  Sivajl  was  sent  with  Raja  Rai  Sing  to  wait  on  Dilel  Khan  who  presented 
ivaji  with  two  horses,  a  sword,  a  jewelled  dagger  and  two  pieces  of   precious 
clo  th— See  Sarkar's  §ivaji,  pp.  154-155. 


LIFE  OP  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  57 

Subhan  Sing,  his    mama,    (maternal    uncle)    a   great 
warrior   of  immense   strength,    brave  and    twice   as 
powerful  as  Dilel  Khan.     Dilel  Khan  also  knows  him. 
Saying,  "  Take  care  of  the  Raje  and  bring  him  back ; 
I  send    (him)    relying    on    thee "  (the   Mirza    Raja) 
despatched  him.     Subhan  Sing  took    with   him    fifty 
Rajputs,  his  peers  (in  valour)  and  started.     The  Raje 
went  where  Dilel  Khan  was   near  the  gates  of  Puran- 
dar.     Then  he  sent  intimation  to  Dilel  Khan   to    say 
"  Sivajl    Raje    has    come  and    interviewed  the  Mirza 
Raja.     He   is   coming  to    see   you.'5     Learning  this 
Dilel  Khan  burnt  (with  anger)  at  heart.     Biting  his 
lips   in   anger  (he  thought)  "  I  have  not  yet  achieved 
success  (in  the  affair)  of  the  fort  of  Purandar.     The 
negotiations  were    not   held   in   my  presence.       The 
Rajput   has    got    the    credit    of   it."     Vexed  on  this 
account,  he  then  came  forward,  and  in  anger  violently 
held   the    Raje   fast   and   his   embrace   lasted   for  a 
Ghadi.71     Dilel  Khan  was  very  stout.    (He  had)  the 
strength  of  an  elephant  or  perhaps  more.     He  ate  as 
much  as  an  elephant.      Every  day  he  consumed   the 
same  measure  of    (food)  as  an  elephant  eats.     In   his 
body  he  was  a  second  Hedamba  Rakshasa.78     So  huge 
(was  he).     He,  in  his  rage  violently  held  the  Raje  fast 
(in  his  arms)  angrily  for  a  Ghatka.     But  the  Sardar 
was  powerful  (and)  equally  stout,  he   took  no  notice 
of  it.     Then  the  hug  of  welcome  loosened,  they  sat 
together,  on  one  side,  near  a  big  bolster  (^ftel)  on  the 
other  side  of  the  bolster  sat  Subhan  Sing.  Dilel  Khan 

77  Ghadi  ^f§  =20  minutes. 

78  Hedamba   was  the   brother   of    Hidimba — a    wife   of    Bhim  the  Indian 
Hercules.     Bhim  killed  Hedamba  in  a  single  wrestling  combat. 

8 


58  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

kept  a  dagger  near  (him)  (and)  sat  with  his  hands  on 
it.     And  [46]  angrily  asked  Subhan  Singh,  "  Are  you 
come  with  the  Raje  ?  "    So  (he)  asked.    Then  nodding 
in  affirmation,    Subhan  Sing  replied — "  Khanji !  the 
Raje  is  come  to  you.     Now,  (we  shall)  give  you  what 
forts  you  want  to-morrow.  You  should  get  down  and 
come  to  the  camp.     Such  is  the  order    of   the    Mirza 
Raja."     When  this  was   said,    he    (Dilel    Khan)   felt 
much  disappointed  that  his  intentions    were  not   ful- 
filled. "  You  are  my  superior.    I  shall  come  according 
to  your  order.  But  to-day  I  shall  capture  this  fort  for 
you.  I  shall  come  after  raising  the  standard  (on  it)." 
On   his   saving   so,  Subhan  Singh   began  to  urge, — 
"  The  fort  has  been  given  to  us.     You  should  come." 
Thereupon,    Dilel    Khan    got   down  and  came  to  his 
private  tent.    (Guards)    were  appointed  to  watch  the 
fort.     The     Raje   was   sent   away   with    (the   usual 
presents  of)  betel  leaves.     "  You  two  should  together 
go  to  the  Mirza  Raja.     He  is  the  senior  Commander. 
I  am  agreeable  to  what  he  will  do."     (So  said  he.) 

As  soon  as  he  had  said  so,  the  Raje  and  Subhan 
Sing  came  to  the  Mirza  Raja.  (They)  reported  the 
news.  Then  Jaya  Sing  and  the  Raje  dined  in  the 
same  line  (T^  infft  iffaR  %it).  A  tent  was  given 
to  the  Raje  for  residing.  At  night  the  two  held  a 
consultation.  "All  the  forts  should  be  ceded  to  the 
Badshah,  and  (you)  should  go  to  Delhi." — As  soon 
as  this  was  proposed,  the  Raje  began  to  say — 
"Twenty-seven  of  my  forts  I  shall  cede,79  and  we 

7  9  Jaya  Sing  in  his  letter  to  the  Badshah  says — 

We  came  to  this  agreement  : — (a)  That  23  of  his  forts,  the  lands  of  which 
yielded  4  lakhs  of  hun  as  annual  revenue,  should  be  annexed    to   the  Empire  ; 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATBAPATI  59 

— myself  and  my  son  Sambhajl,  shall  go  to  interview 
the  Badshah.     After  making  the  interview,    I  should 
be  appointed  against  the  Badshahis  of  the  south,  the 
Adilsahi,  the  Kutabs'ahi  and   the    Nizamsahi,  of  this 
region.     I  shall  conquer  the    three    Badshahis.     One 
Badshahi  (is)  the  Nizamsahi,  that  has   (already)  been 
conquered.    Two  Badshahis  I  shall  conquer  for  you." 
So  he  proposed.     The  Mirja  Raja  agreed.     And  (he) 
marched  from  Puna.     The  Raje  had  Sambhaji  Raje 
(also)  brought,     Twenty-seven   forts   were  ceded  to 
the  Mughals,  whose  standards  were  raised    (thereon). 
Rajgad  and  the  other  forts,  together  with  Moro  Pant 
Peswa  and    Nilo   Pant   [47]    Majwmdar  and   Netajl 
Palkar  Sarnobat 80  were  placed  in  his  Lady  Mother's 
charge.    And   he  made   a   compact  that   he  himself 
should  go  to  Delhi,  and  interview  the  Badshah.  Then, 
Jaya  Sing  Raja  sent  his  agent  to  inform  the  Badshah. 
With  him  (an  envoy)  of   the  Raja  should  go,  and  on 
this  service    Raghunath    Pant  81  Korde — brother-in- 
law  of  Sonajl  Pant  Dablr   was  deputed.     These  two 


and  (6)  that  12  of  his  forts  including  Rajgarh,  with  an  annual  revenue  of  1 
lakh  of  hun,  should  be  left  to  Shiva,  on  service  and  loyalty  to  the  Imperial 
throne.  Sarkar's  Shivaji,  p.  152. 

The  following  are  the  forts  ceded  : — 

(1)  Endramala  or  Vajragarh.  (2)  Purandar.  (3)  Kondana.  (4)  Rohjira. 
(5)  Lohgarh.  (6)  Isagarh.  (7)  Tanki.  (8)  Tikona  in  Konkan.  (9)  Mahuli. 
(10)  Muranjan.  (11)  Khirdrug.  (12)  Bhandardrug.  (13)  Tulsikhul. 

(14)  Nardurg.  (15)  Khaigarh  or  Ankola.  (16)  Marggarn  or  Atra.  (17)  Kohaj. 
(18)  Basant.  (19)  Nang.  (20)  Karnala.  (21)  Songarh.  (22)  Mangarh. 
(23)  Khandkala  near  Kondana.  See  Sar&ar's  Shivaji,  pp.  156-157. 

8  °  This  is  inaccurate.     Netaji  had  been  deprived  of  his  command  in  1660. 

81  Rai  Bahadur  Gupte  says  that  the  Prabhu  Kayasthas,  to  which  caste 
Korde  belonged,  do  not  add  Pant  after  them  ;  the  name  therefore  should  be 
Raghunath  Rav.  But  it  appears  from  Old  Bakhars  that  they  indulged  in 
that  privilege  in  Sivaji's  time. 


60  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

were  then  sent.  The  Raje  sent  a  petition  to  the 
Emperor  (with  the  message)  "  I  am  coming  for  an 
interview."  He  wrote  and  sent  a  letter  to  this  effect. 
After  this  the  Raje  went,  in  the  company  of  the 
Mirza  Raja,  with  his  own  forces  towards  Bijapur.  On 
the  march,  the  Mirza  Raja  and  Sivaji  Raje  sat  on  the 
same  hawda,  and  proceeded  (on  their  journey).  All 
the  wazirs  used  to  come  and  salute  them.  Dilel 
Khan  would  not  salute.  The  reason  was,  that  the 
Raje  and  he  (Jay a  Sing)  were  at  the  same  place 
(together  on  the  same  seat)  ;  how  then  could  he 
salute  ?  On  this  ground,  he  would  not  salute.  Then 
peace  was  made  with  Bijapur  also.  Then  they  were 
to  have  gone  together  to  Delhi. 

But  to  this  proposal,  the  Mirza  Raja  said — "  The 
Bad  shah  is  very  expert  in  devices,  (and)  is 
faithless.  If  you  and  I  go  together,  and  (some) 
treachery  is  committed  against  both  of  us,  what 
should  (we)  do?  .  I  shall  go  there  afterwards.  I 
shall  stay  at  Aurangabad, — You  go  to  Delhi.  My 
son  Ram  Sing  is  at  the  court.  He  is  also  a  man 
of  equal  weight  [with  me].  I  am  sending  (verbal) 
instructions  to  him.  Get  the  interview  through  him. 
Obtain  (the  grant)  of  a  saranjam  and  come  to  the 
south.  After  you  have  started  from  Delhi  I  shall  go 
there.  Till  then  I  shall  remain  away.  (So  that)  the 
Badshah  may  not  commit  treachery  against  you,  after 
you  have  met  him.  Giving  counsels  in  this  manner, 
(he)  then  sent  a  letter  to  Ram  Sing  (and)  adjusting 
(everything)  properly,  and  despatched  the  Raje. 
(Following  is)  the  list  of  the  Karkuns  and  personal 
attendants — the  Raje  took  with  him — 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI  61 

Niraji  Raujl  Sahana  82  Trimbakjl  Sondev,  son  of 
Sonajl  Pant  (item  1)  Manko  Han  Sabnls  (I)  Dattajl 
Trimbak  (1)  Hiroji  Farzand  (1)  Raghojl  Mitra  (1) 
Davlji  Gadge  (1). 

Mawles  1,000  one  thousand,  Lashkar  (forces— 
Sawar  according  to  a  different  reading)  3,000  three 
thousand,  [48]  and  such  like.  With  these,  the  Raje 
carne  to  Rajgad,  took  leave  of  all  and  took  with  him 
the  above  attendants.  And  the  Raje  and  his  son — 
these  two — proceeded  to  Delhi  83 — stage  by  stage. 
The  Badshah  learning  that  the  Raje  was  coming 
for  an  interview,  sent  instructions  to  all  his  Fauj- 
dars  and  Mahal  Mokasaholders. — "  Sivajl  Raje 
is  coming  to  pay  homage.  Wherever  he  may  en- 
camp, the  Faujdar  of  the  place  should  wait  on  him. 
(And)  supply  food  and  drink  as  may  be  necessary. 
He  should  be  honoured  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
Shahzadas." 

Such  orders  were  sent.  Then,  (wherever)  the 
Raje  broke  his  journey,  the  Faujdars  used  to  meet 
him  there,  and  supply  him  with  food  and  drink  and 
what  expense  was  necessary.  In  this  manner,  'he) 
reached  Delhi  in  two  months. 

The  Badshah,  learning  that  the  Raje  was  come, 
sent  Ram  Sing  forward,  to  receive  him.  Ram  Sing 
came  and  met  (the  Raje).  Raghunath  Pant  Korde, 
(who)  had  been  previously  sent  as  an  envoy,  also 

82  Persian  Sahana  means  a  Kotwal. 

83  He  went  to  Agra  and  not  to  Delhn     See  Sarkar's  Shivaji,  p.    171.  Prof. 
Sarkar  however   does   not   give    any  reason  for   discarding  Sabhasad's   view. 
Kincaid  and  Parasnis,  Hist,  of  the  Maratha  People,  Vol.  I,  p.  117. 

The  credit  of  first  pointing  out  that  Sivaji  went  to  A«rra,  however,  belongs 
to  Prof.  Sarkar. 


6  LIFE  OF  glVA  CHHATRAPATI 

came  and  met  (the  Raje).  (He)  reported  every  news 
about  the  Badshah.  "Outwardly  he  expressed  satis- 
faction and  pleasure,  but  what  is  in  the  Badshah's 
mind  we  do  not  know."  So  said  (Korde).  Having 
interviewed  (the  Raje)  Ram  Sing  came  to  the 
Badshah  (and)  reported  the  news.  The  Badshah 
allotted  a  big  independent  house  in  its  own  garden 
(haveli)  and  named  the  place  Sivapura  and  there 
the  Raje  took  up  his  residence.  At  an  auspicious 
moment,  he  set  out  to  see  the  Badshah.  The  Badshah 
assembled  his  Darbar,  sat  on  the  Royal  throne, 
keeping  five  weapons  near  (him)84  girding  his  waist, 
and  putting  on  a  steel  armour.  Similarly  he  made 
great  warriors  of  (known)  valour  to  stand  near 
the  throne,  and  (stationed)  two  thousand  (men) 
in  its  neighbourhood.  Likewise  all  the  wazirs 
were  assembled  in  readiness,  in  the  Hall  of  Public 
Audience  (^TITOT^).  In  his  mind  (the  Badshah) 
argued — "  Sivaji  is  not  an  ordinary  man,  he  is  the 
Devil.  He  killed  Af zal  Khan  at  (a  friendly)  inter- 
view. What  should  be  done,  if  in  a  like  manner, 
he  jumps  on  the  throne,  and  makes  a  treacherous 
attack  on  me  ?  "  So  thinking,  he  sat  prepared  for 
every  contingency  [49].  (Then)  he  called  the  Raje 
for  the  interview.  Ram  Sing  conducted  the  Raje, 
and  his  son  Sambhajl  Raje,  and  a  few  men  (literally 
ten  men  ^jfT^^)  Karkuns  and  near  relatives  of  the 
Raje,  to  the  interview.  Nazar  was  offered  to  the 
Badshah.  The  Badshah  said,—"  Come  !  Sivaji  Raje  !" 
As  soon  as  he  said  so,  the  Raje  offered  three  salutes. 


84  This  however  was  an  ordinary  practice,  and  not  a  measure  of  precaution. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  63 

In  his  mind  he  meant — the  first  (for)  Sri  Sambhu 
Mahadev,  the  second  (for)  Sri  Bhavani,  the  third 
(for)  the  Maharaja  his  father  ; — in  this  manner  were 
the  salutes  offered.  And  the  Badshah  ordered  him 
to  stand  on  the  right  side,  near  (and  below)  Jasvant 
Sing  Maharaj,  the  Raja  of  Navkot  of  Marvad.  The 
Raje  and  his  son  stood  (accordingly).  (The  Raje) 
asked  Ram  Sing — "  Who  is  the  neighbour  in  front 
of  us  ?  "  Ram  Sing  answered — "  Maharaj  Jasvant 
Sing."  On  hearing  so,  the  Raj e  got  angry  (and)  said — 
"  An  Omrao  like  Jasvant  Sing,  whose  back  my 
soldiers  have  seen  !  why  should  I  stand  below  him  ?" 
Saying  so  in  his  anger,  he  began  to  beg  of  Ram 
Sing  (his)  dagger,  (threatening)  to  kill  the  Maharaja 
with  the  dagger — that  hung  by  Ram  Sing's  waist. 
Then  Ram  Sing  began  to  counsel  him  to  be  patient. 
When  these  words  were  being  exchanged,  the 
Badshah  became  aware  [of  the  tumult].  He  asked — 
"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  Ram  Sing  replied— "The 
tiger  is  a  wdld  animal  of  the  forests,  he  feels  hot. 
Something  has  happened."  As  he  said  so,  fear  grew 
in  the  Badshah's  mind.  There  was  no  knowing 
what  might  happen.  Therefore  the  Badshah  said 
to  Ram  Sing — "  Go  (back)  with  the  Raje  to  (his) 
quarters.  To-morrow  (we)  will  have  an  interview  at 
leisure."  As  he  said  so,  the  Raje,  his  son,  and  Ram 
Sing  and  the  Raje's  men,  all  returned  to  his  quarters. 
When  the  Raje  was  gone,  the  Badshah  felt,  relieved. 
"  A  great  evil  is  over.  I  and  Sivaji  have  seen  each 
other  "  —So  saying  he  remained  (silent). 

After  the  Raje  had  returned  to  his  residence,    he 
and  Ram  Sing  sat  (together),  (and  the    Raje)   said — 


64  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

"Who  is  the  Badshah  ?  I  am  Sivaji !  Am  I  to  be 
made  to  stand  below  Jasvant !  i  50  j  The  Badshah 
does  not  understand  anything  (of  propriety)."  So 
said  (he).  Bam  Sing  said,  "  Do  not  go  to  the  inter- 
view. As  you  have  come,  keep  up  appearances  and 
(then)  go  back.  It  will  be  a  great  gain  to  us,  if 
you  can  safely  go  from  here."  So  saying,  B;am  Sing 
went  to  his  own  haveli. 

The  Raje  summoned  his  Karkuns,  courtiers,  (i|5JT) 
and  Raghunath    Pant  Korde,   ^and)    asked   (them)— 
"  What  step  should  be    taken  next  ?     The  Emperor's 
policy     is   known    (to    us).     How     to    achieve   suc- 
cess   in  it,  (against  the  policy),   secure   leave  of   the 
Emperor    (and)    go   hence?     The  Badshah  will   not 
give    (us)    leave,    unless    (we)    undertake    to   render 
some  service    to  him."     Then,  Raghunath    Pant   was 
sent  with  the  (following)  instructions — "  You   should 
go  to  the  Badshah  to-morrow,  and  petition  (him  to  the 
following  effect).     We  have  no  other   interest  except 
that  of  Your  Majesty.83    I  have,  without  any  suspicion, 
come    with    my   son  also,  for  an  interviews     Services 
should  be  accepted  from  (this)  servant.     I  undertake 
to  conquer   for    His    Majesty,    the  two  Badshahis, — 
the  whole  of  the  Adilsahi  and  the  whole  of  the  Kutub 
Sahi,  in  the  south.     (The  Badshah)  should   reflect  on 
the  services  rendered  by  the  other  governors    (subah) 
that  he  sends  and  my  services  [in  comparison].  After 
making  some  such  professions,  (suggest  that)  if  I  am 
called  for  a  private  interview  in  the  (private)  Council 
chamber,  I  shall  meet  (the  Emperor)  and  communicate 

8  5   Sivaml  in  the  text  literally  means  '  master.' 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHATRAPATI  65 

something  (important).  Petition  to  this  effect."  So 
he  instructed.  Thereupon  Raghunath  Pant  Korde 
went  to  the  Badshah,  the  next  day,  wrote  the  peti- 
tion as  instructed,  and  submitted  it.  The  Badshah 
(however)  entertained  suspicion  in  his  mind  after 
reading  the  petition.  And  he  wrote  on  the  back  of 
the  petition,  (as)  an  answer, — "  Wait,  I  will  do  what 
you  have  asked  for."  Such  was  the  answer  (he) 
wrote.  He  (Raghunath)  came,  and  told  the  Raje  to 
wait.  "  Then  there  is  suspicion  (in  his  mind),  he  has 
not  given  a  frank  answer ; "  so  the  Raje  inferred. 
On  that  very  day,  Saista  Khan  sent  (the  following) 
verbal  message  to  Jafar  Khan  the  Dewan, — since  the 
reign  of  the  late  Badshah  he  had  been  Dewan, 
but  the  administration  was  conducted  by  his  deputy, 

"  Sivaji  is  intensely  perfidious.     (He)  is  learned 

(in  the  black  arts).  [51 1  When  he  entered  into  my 
camp,  he  jumped  over  forty  yards  and  entered  into 
the  house ;  the  Badshah  should  not  call  such  a  man 
to  an  interview.  If  he  is  called,  he  will  make  a 
treacherous  attack,  jumping  over  a  space  of  forty  or 
fifty  yards."  He  sent  words  (to  this  purport). 
Thereupon  Jafar  Khan  made  this  information  known 
to  the  Badshah.  The  Badshah  offended  at  heart 
regarded  it  as  true.  (He)  entertained  strong  sus- 
picions in  his  mind. 

The  next  day  the  Raje  learnt  that  Jafar  Khan, 
the  Dewan,  had  slandered  him  before  the  Badshah. 
Learning  this,  he  sent  Raghunath  Pant  Korde  to 
Jafar  Khan  Avitli  the  message,  "I  am  coming  to  see 
you."  (With  this  message)  he  sent  (him).  After 
making  deliberations  in  his  mind,  for  a  long  time,  he 
9 


66  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATRAPATI 

said, — "All  right !  let  him  come."  So  the  Raje  went 
to  see  Jafar  Khan.  (He)  honoured  him  greatly,  and 
spoke  something  about  (his)  saranjam,  but  he  did  not 
like  it.  (Jafar  Khan)  said  outwardly — 'very  well'. 
His  wife  was  Saista  Khan's  sister,  she  sent  words 

from  the  harem, "Saista  Khan's  fingers  were  cut 

off.  Afzal  Khan  was  killed.  £ivaji  will  likewise  kill 
you  too.  Give  him  leave  soon."  Then  (he)  gave  the 
Raje  leave,  with  robes  (of  honour).  ""I  shall  peti- 
tion the  Badshah  and  get  (you  a)  8aranjam."—8o  he 
said.  Then  the  Raje  came  to  his  quarters.  "Jafar- 
Khan  also,  has  not  spoken  frankly.  Well !  What- 
ever the  Sri  will  do  is  right."  So  saying  he  remained 
silent. 

The  next  day,  the  Badshah  appointed  Fulad  Khan, 
Kotwal,  (with)  five  thousand  cavalry  and  infantry 
(to  be)  near  the  Raje  and  (gave  him  the  following) 
order,  "Thou  shouldst  stay  around  the  Raje's  quarters 
keeping  careful  watch  (over  it)."  Thereupon  the 
Kotwal  came  and  pitched  (his)  tent.  Then  the  Raje 
became  scared  He  began  to  feel  distressed.  He 
lamented  much,  holding  Sambhajl  Raje  to  his  breast. 
[52]  Nirajl  Pant,  and  Dattajl  Pant,  and  Trimbak 
Pant  consoled  (him)  in  various  ways.  Then  the 
Raje  said — "  What  device  should  we  now  resort  to  ?" 
While  (they  were)  so  deliberating,  night  fell.  Then 
Sri  BhavanI  came  in  a  dream  and  showed  herself 
(saying),  "Do  not  be  anxious.  I  shall  take  thee  back 
hence,  with  (thy)  son,  casting  confusion  on  all  (thy) 
foes,  by  means  of  the  bewitching  weapon  (  tfl^Fn^r). 
Do  not  be  anxious."  In  this  manner  (did  the 
goddess)  assure  (him)  of  safety.  Then  the  Raje 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATRAPATI  67 

awoke,  told  his  relatives  (all  about   the  dream),  and 
felt  secure. 

The  next  day  (he)  got  by  purchase  various  kinds 
of  sweets.86  Obtaining  bamboo  baskets  (he)  filled  tea 
baskets  with  sweets  employing  two  porters  for  each 
basket,  (and)  inserting  a  rod  of  wood  in  the  middle, 
(he)  sent  the  sweets  to  the  wazirs.  The  men  of  the 
watch  asked, — "Whose  baskets  (are  these)  ?  Where 
do  they  go  ?"  The  porters  answered — "  The  Raje  has 
sent  sweets  to  a  few  wazirs.  They  opened  one  or 
two  (baskets)  (and)  found  (there  were)  really  sweets. 
Then  (they)  let  (them)  pass.  This  process  was  con- 
tinued everyday.  Then  after  eight  or  four  days  he 
instructed  his  sawars  and  some  Karkuns  to  get  away. 
Then  they  all  fled. 

Then  one  day  the  Raje  and  his  son  crouched  in 
a  basket.  Sending  baskets  before  and  behind 
(them),  they  set  out,  seated  in  the  middle  one.  At 
that  time,  the  Raje  took  off  all  his  garments  dressed 
Hirojl  Earzand  (in  them)  and  made  him  sleep  on 
his  cot.  His  uncovered  hand  alone  was  left  visible 
outside.  And  (he)  was  laid  wrapped  in  a  coverlet. 
And  a  boy  was  kept  for  massaging  (his  limbs). 
Having  selected  a  place  in  a  village,  three  cosses 
beyond  Delhi,  (he)  had  previously  sent  the  Karkuns 
attached  to  him  (there).  And  the  two  of  them  set  out 
seated  in  a  basket.  The  men  of  the  watch,  inspected 
one  or  two  of  the  foremost  baskets  (by)  opening 
(them),  (and)  let  the  others  pass  without  opening. 
Arriving  at  a  place  two  cosses  outside  the  city,  they 

so     Fruits  or  sweets,  for  ^eft  in  Marathi  stands  for  both. 


68  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHATRAPATI 

left  the  baskets,  set  out  on  foot,  and  went  to  the 
village,  where  the  Karkuns  were.  (The  Raje)  took 
the  Karkuns  with  (him).  All  of  them  satin  a  jungle 
and  (there)  argued, — [53]  "If  we  go  straight  to 
home87  now,  an  army  will  be  sent  in  pursuit,  turning 
to  that  direction.  We  should  not  go  towards  (home). 
We  should  go  to  the  opposite  side  of  Delhi,  we  should 
go  towards  Benares."  So  deciding,  the  Raje,  and 
Sambhajl  Raje,  and  Nirajl  Rauji,  and  Dattaji 
Trimbak,  and  Ragho  Mitra  Maratha, — (these  men) 
left  (the  jungle)  (and)  set  out.  The  rest  were  told  to 
go  where  they  liked.  (The  Raje)  himself,  the 
prince,  and  the  other  men,  (who  were)  Karkuns, 
besmeared  their  bodies  with  ashes  and  putting  on 
the  disguise  of  Fakirs  went  towards  Muttra. 

In  the  meantime,  Hiroji  Farzancl,  was  lying  on 
the  cot,  at  Delhi.  For  four  quarters  (prahas)  of  the 
night,  and  three  quarters  of  the  next  day,  he  lay 
like  that.  Fulad  Khan's  watchmen,  coming  into  the 
room,  found  that  the  Raje  was  sleeping  wrapped 
in  a  coverlet,  (and)  the  boy  was  massaging  his  legs. 
The  men  asked  the  boy,  "(Why)  is  the  Raje  sleeping 
(so)  long  to-day?"  The  boy  answered, --"(His) 
head  aches."  Seeing  it,  the  men  retired.  In  that 
manner  Hiroji  lay  for  three  quarters  of  the  day. 
When  there  was  (only)  one  quarter  of  the  day  left 
Hiroji  got  up,  put  on  his  wrapper,  breeches,  and 
turban  and  came  out  with  the  boy  (with  him.)  To  the 
enquiries  of  the  watchmen  Hiroji  answered — "(His) 


87  Des  is    the  word  used   in  the    original,    which  means  native  country  or 
simply  country. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATRAPATI  69 

head  aches.  If  any  one  tries  to  go  into  his  room, 
forbid  him.  I  am  fetching  medicine."  So  instruct- 
ing the  watchmen,  the  two  went  out.  (Hirojl) 
went  to  Ram  Sing's  camp88,  told  him  the  news  in 
private,  and  getting  out  thence,  took  the  road  for 
the  Deccan. 

Then  Ram  Sing  went  to  see  the  Badshah.  He 
submitted  to  the  Badshah, — "  Sivajl  had  come 
through  our  mediation.  The  Badshah  has  set  (on 
him)  separate  guards.  I  have  no  concern  (with  him)." 
The  Badshah  answered — "  You  have  no  concern.  [54] 
He  is  a  servant  of  the  Badshah,  and  the  Badshah 
will  look  after  his  welfare.  You  have  nothing  to 
do  with  him."  (When  the  Badshah  had)  said  so, 
Ram  Sing  returned  to  his  quarters,  after  making 
(his)  obeisance. 

It  was  the  ninth  hour  of  the  day.  At  the  ninth 
hour  (cfT^O  the  watchmen  reflected — "There  is 
no  concourse  of  men  to-day.  The  servant  says 
that  the  Raje  is  unwell  After  that  no  one  comes 
or  goes,  what  is  the  matter  ?  "  So  they  went  into 
the  room  to  see  (but)  then,  there  was  no  one 
on  the  cot.  It  so  appeared,  that  the  Raje  had 
fled.  Finding  this,  Fulad  Khan  reported  the  news 
to  the  Badshah, — "The  Raje  was  in  the  room. 
Though  we  had  been  paying  repeated  visits  of  inspec- 
tion he  suddenly  disappeared.  Whether  he  has 
fled,  or  entered  into  the  earth,  or  gone  (up)  in  the 
sky — we  cannot  surmise.  We  have  been  (very)  close 

88  According  to  some  BaTthars  Hiroji   was  thrown  into  prison   and   cruelly 
tortured. 


70  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATRAPATI 

(to  him).  He  vanished  in  our  view.  (We)  do  not 
know  what  device  he  took."  As  he  reported  so, 
the  Badshah  felt  astonished  and  was  much  per- 
plexed. And  issuing  injunctions  to  the  (whole  of 
his)  army,  (he)  sent  two  lakhs  and  sixty  thousand 
sawars,  to  search  (for  Sivajl),  in  eight  directions. 
He  told  (them),  "  Sivajl  is  clever  in  devices.  He 
must  be  going  under  some  disguise.  You  should 
therefore  look  through  the  disguises  of  the 
Jctngams,88  Yogis,  Sanyasls,  Tapsis,  Bairagls, 
Nanakpanthls  Gorakhpanthls,  Fakirs,  Brahman  s, 
beggars  (3hTRl)j  Erahmacharls,  Paramphanses, 
mad  men,  and  various  others,  detect  the  R,aje  and 
bring  him  a  prisoner.  Having  given  such  hints,  (he) 
despatched  them.  The  soldiers  rode  in  four  directions. 
And  the  Badshah  cherished  the  suspicion 
in  his  mind,  (that) — "  The  Eaje  must  be  hiding 

68  5J3TT  =  6aiva  lingayet  Sanyasfs.  Sir  R.  G.  Bhandarkar  gives  the 
following  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Jangamas.  "  Basava  (the  Prime 
Minister  of  Vijjanaray)  had  another  sister  named  Nagalambika  who  had 
a  son  named  Chenna  Basava  or  Basava  the  younger.  In  concert  with  him 
Basava  began  to  propound  a  new  doctrine  and  a  new  mode  of  worshipping 
Siva,  in  which  the  Linga  and  the  Nandin  or  bull  were  predominant.  He 
speedily  got  a  large  number  of  followers,  and  ordained  a  great  many 
priests,  who  were  called  Jangamas.  This  took  place  towards  the  close  of 
the  llth  century  A.  D.  ***  (After  Basava's  death  Chenna  Basava)  became 
the  sole  leader  of  the  Lingayats  ;  but  even  before,  his  position  was  in  some 
respect  superior  to  that  of  Basava.  The  religious  portion  of  the  movement 
was  under  his  sole  direction,  and  it  was  he  who  shaped  the  creed  of  the 
sect.  In  him  the  Pranava  or  sacred  syllable  Om  is  said  to  have  become 
incarnate  to  teach  the  doctrines  of  the  Viraiiaiva  faith  to  Basava,  and  according 
to  Chenna-Basava-Purana,  "  Chenna  Basava  was  Siva,  Basava,  Vrishabha  or 
Siva's  bull,  (the  Nandin),  Bijjalathe  door  keeper;  Kalyana  Kailasa;  and  Siva 
worshippers  (or  Lingayats),  the  Siva  host. — Early  History  of  the  Dekkan,  2nd 
Ed.,  pp.  94,  95.  This  new  creed  spread  widely  among  the  trading  classes, 
which  before  were  the  chief  supporters  of  Jainism,  ibid,  p.  96, 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATRAPATI  71 

some  where  in  the  city,  and  at  night 
(he)  will  commit  some  treachery. "  Accordingly, 
after  making  investigations,  (and)  appointing  careful 
watchmen,  he  sat  (all  night)  awake  on  his  cot.  Men 
with  girt  waist  were  kept  near  (him)  night  and 
day.  In  this  manner  he  lived. 

Then  the  Eaje  and  the  prince'went  on  hy  stages 
and  reached  Muttra.  (While)  looking  for  some 
acqauintances  in  Muttra,  (they  found)  Krshnajl 
Pant  and  Kasl  Rau  and  Visaji  [55]  Pant,  three 
Brahman  brothers,  brothers-in-law  of  Moro  Pant 
Peswa,—  whom  Nirajl  Pant  knew.  The  party  went 
[to  their  house]  met  them,  and  related  the  news. 
They  summoned  resolution  and  agreed  (to  his  pro- 
posal). Thereupon  the  Raje,  left  (his)  son  Sambhajl 
Raje  in  their  house,  (with  the  following  instruction) — 
"I  shall  send  you  a  messenger  and  a  letter,  intimating 
that  I  have  reached  home  in  my  own  kingdom.89 
Come  home  with  the  prince,  all  (three)  brothers 
with  your  families.  I  shall  maintain  you  in  every 
way.  I  shall  make  you  prosperous  and  give  you  a 
reward."  So  saying  he  left  the  prince,  and  went 
to  Benares,  taking  Krshnajl  Pant,  one  of  the  brothers, 
in  his  company.  "  Get  the  religious  rites  at  Gaya  and 
Prayag  performed  for  me  through  [men]  you  know." 
—  So  saying,  (he)  took  him  in  his  company,  and  came 
to  Benares.  There  (he)  performed  the  b'ath  in  secret, 
visited  Sr!  Visvesvar  and  performed  the  bath  at 
Prayag  and  the  gayavarjan  ceremony.  There  he 
contracted  an  immense  loan  and  performed  [deeds  of] 

1 9  <£S|  the    word  used   in  the  text   means   a  country  or  the  region   above 
the  ghats.     I  think  the  word  home  will  give  the  sense  here. 


72  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHATEAPATI 

charity.  Then  it  was  so  arranged  that  he  should 
come  home  to  his  own  kingdom.  Should  they  go 
hy  the  direct  route?  The  Badshah's  army  had 
gone  that  way,  so  they  should  not  go.  So  deciding 
he  came  through  Gondawana,90  Bhaganagar91  and 
Bijapur  to  Raj  gad.  On  the  way,  vigorous  searches 
were  made  at  many  places,  arid  ruin  and  treachery 
seemed  to  be  imminent.  But  Sri  BhavanI  guarded 
(him)  and  brought  him  safe  and  sound.  Nirajl  Pant 
and  Dattajl  Pant  and  Raghojl  Maratha,  these  four  92 
came.  On  his  arrival  at  Rajgad,  big  charities  and 
great  festivities  were  made.  Sugar  was  distributed, 
(and)  cannon  were  fired.  The  Matusri,  and  the 
Karkuns,  and  the  soldiers  in  the  army,  and  the 
forts,  and  strongholds,  and  the  militia,  all  were 
pleased  and  held  festivities. 

Preparations  were  then  made  for  recovering  the 
twenty-seven  forts  ceded  to  the  Mughals.  He  said 
to  Moro  Pant  Peswa,  and  Nilo  Pant  Majumdar 
and  Annajl  Surnls, — "You  should  capture  (these) 
forts  by  diplomacy  and  exertions.3'  And  the  Raje 
personally  said  to  the  Mawles — "  Capture  forts." 
Thereupon,  there  was  a  Hazarl  of  the  Mawles, 
Tanajl  Malsura  by  name,  (he)  made  (the  following) 
offer,— "I  shall  take  the  fort  of  Kondana."93  [56] 

90  The  country  of  the  Gonds — the  central  provinces  of  to-day. 

91  Golconda.     So    called,      according   to    later   chroniclers,  aftar    Bhagtf, 
a  Brahman  lady,  who  had  offered  a  dish  to  the  founder  of  the    city   when    the 
latter  was  very  hungry  and  tired.     In  return  she  prayed  that  the   city  should 
be  named  after  her.     There  is  another  story  about  the  name  Golconda. 

9  2  why  Four  ?  Is  the  Raje  also  counted  with  them. 

9  3   For  an  English  translation  of  a    charming    ballad    of  the    capture     o 
Sinhagad  see  Rawlinson,  Shivaji  the  Maratha,  pp.  102 — 111. 


LIFE  OF  glVA  CHHATRAPATI  73 

Making  such  (an)  offer,  and  accepting  robes  of 
honour  and  betel  leaves,  he  went  below  the  fort, 
with  five  hundred  men  for  the  enterprise  against  it. 
And  selecting  two  good  (and)  intrepid  Mawles  (he) 
made  them  climb  up  the  precipice  of  the  fort  at 
night.  They  proceeded  up  the  cliff  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  monkeys  move,  and  climbing  the 
precipice  they  reached  the  (ramparts  of  the)  fort. 
Eixing  a  rope  ladder  (mal)  to9i  that  point,  the 
remaining  men  with  Tanajl  Malsura  climbed  up, 
(and)  three  hundred  men  went  up  to  the  fort. 93 
Udebhan, — a  Uajput,  was  (in  command)  in  the  fort. 
He  learnt  that  the  enemy  forces  had  come.  At 
this  news,  all  the  Rajputs  girt  their  waists,  took 
MATCH96  and  CHARGE  in  their  hands,  and  lighted 
torches  and  chandrajotls?1  Twelve  hundred  men 
composed  of  gunners,  and  archers,  lancers,  swords- 
men, rushed  on  with  upraised  blades  and  small 
arms  and  shields.  Then  the  Mawles  repeating 
(the  name  of)  Sri  Mahadev,  rushed  straight  on  the 
Rajput  army,  and  confronted  (them).  For  one 
prahar  a  great  battle  raged.  Udebhan,  the  Killedar 98 

9  *  Mai  is  used  in  Persian  histories  of  the  time  in  the  sense  of  a  rope  ladder 
with  leather  foot-rests. 

95  The  Maratha  method  of  scaling  a  rampart  with  human  ladders  was  very 
peculiar.  The  soldiers  first  formed  a  human  pillar — by  standing  on  each 
other's  shonlders — that  reached  the  rampart  and  the  top-most  man  then 
dropped  a  rope,  which  was  held  fast  by  the  men  forming  the  column.  The 
remaining  men  then  climbed  up  the  rope  in  close  succession,  thus  completing 
the  garland  or  maL  I  am  indebted  to  Rai  Bahadur  Gupte  for  this  information. 

90  <IFSWIT- — The  Match — the  name  of  this  was  in  Persian  either  Jamgi 
or  Falitah  in  Hindi  Tora — Irvine,  Army  of  the  Indian  Moghuls,  p.  107. 

' "  Chandra.'}  yoti  is  the  Sanskrit  translation  of  the  Persian  word  tnah»tabt 
a  kind  of  caudle  filled  with  powder. 

9  8  The  commandant  of  the  Fort. 
10 


74  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

in  person,  encountered  Tanajl  Malsura  Subhedar. 
The  two  great  warriors,  and  very  intrepid  (men) 
fell  on  one  another.  (They)  went  on  dealing 
blows.  The  shield  which  Tanajl  (had)  in  his  left 
hand  was  broken.  A  second  shield  did  not  come  in 
time.  Then  Tanajl  made  a  shield  of  his  left  hand, 
and  received  (the  enemy's)  blows  on  it ;  (and)  both 
of  them  were  fired  with  anger.  (They)  fought 
furiously.  Each  was  cut  to  pieces  by  the  other,  and 
fell  at  the  blow  of  firangs.  Both  died  on  the  spot. 
Then  Suryajl  Malsura,  Tanaji's  brother,  mustered 
courage,  rallied  all  (his)  men,  (and)  killed  the  re- 
maining Kajputs.  Many  Rajputs  leaped  (down)  the 
cliff  and  died  in  their  descent.  In  this  manner, 
(they)  killed  twelve  hundred  men,  (and)  captured 
the  fort.  And  fire  was  set  to  the  [thatched]  stables 
of  the  cavalry  in  the  fort.  The  Raje  noticed  its 
light  from  Rajgad  and  cried  out, — "The  fort  has 
been  captured !  Victory  has  been  achieved ! "  It 
happened  like  this.  Then  a  Jasud,  came  the  next 
day,  with  the  news, — "  Tanajl  Malsura  fought  bravely. 
(He)  killed  Udebhan  Killedar  and  Tanajl  Malsura 
also  fell."  So  (he)  reported.  As  he  said  that  the 
was  captured,  the  Haje  remarked, — "  One 
fort  has  been  taken,  but  another  fort  is  gone."99 
[57]  So  (he)  felt  very  sad  for  (the  loss  of) 
Tanajl.  Then  a  garrison  was  placed  in  the  fort. 
Suryajl  Malsura  the  brother  (of  Tanajl)  was  extolled, 

99  Kondana  was  called  Sinhgad  or  Lion's  fort  (or  den).  It  is  said  that 
Sivaji  remarked,  when  TanajI's  death  was  reported — "  The  fort  has  been 
captured  but  the  Lion  is  gone  "  (  *T^  ^HT  TO  f^f  *T*IT  ).  See  Grant  Duff, 
Vol.  I  (Cambray's  edition),  p.  197. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  75 

and  the  Subha  (ship)  was  conferred  on  him.  Brave 
soldiers  got  gold  bracelets  in  reward.  (He)  gave 
(them)  immense  wealth.  Gold  embroidered  clothes 
were  given  to  all  men.  In  this  manner  was  Kondana 
captured  first.  Then  Moro  Pant  Peswa  and  Nilo 
Pant,  and  Annajl  Pant,  and  the  "Mawles.  with  similar 
distinction,  took  twenty  six  forts  in  four  months. 
(The  Raje)  went  on  governing  his  kingdom,  recaptur- 
ing what  forts  had  been  ceded  by  the  treaty.100 

After  safely  reaching  Raj  gad  from  Benares,  (the 
Raje)  sent  men  and  letters  to  Muttra.  Thereupon, 
Krshnajl  Pant,  and  Kasi  Rau  and  Visajl  Pant,  the 
three,  with  their  families,  dressing  Sambhajl  Raje  in 
a  dhotar  (  ^f\^  )  and  sacred  thread  and  calling  him 
their  nephew,  came  to  Raj  gad  and  met  the  Raje. 
Then  the  Raje  met  his  son.  Great  rejoicing  took 
place.  (He)  performed  many  deeds  of  charity.  And 
(he)  conferred  the  title — of  Visvas  Rav — on  the  three 
brothers  — Krshnajl  Pant  (and  the  other  two).  (He) 
gave  (them)  a  reward  of  a  lakh  of  Hons.  A  salary 
of  ten  thousand  Rons  was  granted  to  the  three 
brothers.  (They)  were  enlisted  among  the  chiefs 
[of  the  court].  Mokasa  Mahals  were  granted  (to 
them).  (They  were)  extolled.  Similarly  Nirajl  Pant 
had  come  along  with  (the  Raje),  exhibiting  much 
courage,  and  labouring  hard ;  and  Dattajl  Pant  was 
in  (the  Raje's)  company,  and  Ragho  Mitra  also  was 
with  him.  Of  them  Niraji  Pant,  knowing  all  about 
justice  and  equity,  an  intelligent  Nizamsahi  Brahman, 

100  Sabhasad's  account  is  inaccurate  here.  Sivaj!  did  not  invade  the  Mughal 
territories  immediately  after  his  return.  For  two  years  he  kept  peace,  and 
busied  himself  in  consolidating  his  power.  See  Sarkar's  Shivaji,  pp.  202-203. 


76  LIFE  OF  SlVA  C1IIIATRAPATI 

was  appointed  to  the  office  of  Ngayadhte,  by  the 
Government.  All  law-suits  in  the  kingdom  should 
be  decided  by  him.  His  son  Prahlad  Pant,  was 
a  small  (boy)  of  twelve  or  fourteen  years. 
Knding  that  he  was  clever  and  intelligent,  (the 
Raje)  appointed  him  to  the  office  of  the  vicar  to  the 
Sabnls  of  the  forces,  and  kept  him  with  the  army, 
attached  to  the  Saniobat.  "  Prahlad  Pant  will  be 
a  great  man,  (he)  will  bear  great  burdens,"  so  the 
Raje  foretold.  Investigations  were  made  about  what 
office  should  be  conferred  on  Dattajl  Pant.  Then 
Gangajl  Pant  Vaknis  died  His  Fu-knisl  was  con- 
ferred on  Dattaji  Pant.  He  was  reckoned  as  one  of 
the  Sarkar/cuns.  Ragho  Mitra  was  placed  in  charge 
of  the  household  forces.  Whoever  had  in  the 
(Raje's)  company,  (in  his  journey  from  Delhi)  shown 
courage  and  (performed)  labour  were  glorified. 

[58]  Then  the  Raje  selected  good  men,  and  ap- 
pointed the  picked  men  (to  be)  with  his  palanquin. 
"  I  am  the  enemy  of  four  Badshahs  (and  if)  some- 
time occasion  arises,  those  who  are  near  will  then 
be  of  service/5  Realising  so,  he  selected  choice  men 
after  inspection  and  examination  of  the  Mawles, 
(and)  organised  them  into  Pataks.m 

Their  names  (according  to  the  order  on  the  roll) 
(were  as  follows) — 

(1)  A  body  called  hundred  men. 

(1)  A  body      „      sixty  men. 

(1)  A  body      „      sixty  men. 

(1)  A  body      „      forty  men. 

(1)  A  lody      „      thirty  men. 

(1)  A  body      „      twenty  men. 

101   rr;he  Turkish  word  sanjar  meaning  a  standard  was   used  in  the  sense  of 
a  regiment  or  a  province.  Pataka  is  Sanskrit  for  standard.  (Prof.  J.  N.  Sarka    :  ) 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  77 

In  this  manner  was  each  Patak  named.  Excel- 
lent men  were  selected  from  among  the  Mawles. 
The  picked  men  being  enlisted,  the  four  Pataks  com- 
bined made  two  thousand -men.  Of  them,  some  (were) 
musketeers,  some  spearmen  (  ftz«ffft  )  and  the  rest 
(had)  light  arms,  (and)  firang .  In  this  manner  were 
the  men  equipped.  So  many  men  (as  were  selected) 
were  given  (uniform)  dresses.  (They  were  equipped 
with),  embroidered  turbans  (  4-^1^  )  for  the  head, 
jackets  of  broad  cloth  for  the  body,  two  gold  brace- 
lets for  the  two  hands, — to  some  (were  given)  silver 
bracelets,  gold  and  silver  rings  to  be  attached  to 
the  upper  and  lower  ends  of  the  sword  sheaths, 
silver  rings  for  the  guns  and  similar  rings  for  the 
spears,  and  a  pair  of  kudkiswl  for  the  ears.  In 
this  manner  were  all  the  men  equipped  with 
dresses,  at  the  expense  of  the  government.  All 
had  the  same  dress.  As  for  their  courage  each 
one  of  them  was  superior  to  the  others.103  Two 
thousand  Mawles  selected  after  such  [careful] 
scrutiny  should  always  be  with  the  palanquin  near 
(the  Raje's  person).  In  the  like  manner  (he)  ap- 
pointed over  them  a  tainati  sardcir  of  the  position  of 
a  Hazarl  in  the  hasam.  Likewise  were  Jumledars 
appointed.  And  two  thousand  to  two  thousand  and 
five  hundred  men  were  enlisted  in  the  hasam  [of  the 
bodyguard].  They  should  be  [always  ready  to  take] 
the  road.  At  the  time  of  (the  Raje's)  going  (out), 
they  should  march  on  four  sides  of  him  with  his 

10  -  A  earring  with  seven  pearls  arranged  like  a  little  flower. — Molesworth. 
103  The  author    means    that   all    the  soldiers  were  equally  remarkable  for 
their  superhuman  courage. 


78  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

palanquin.  In  this  manner  were  the  men  employed. 
Then  an  assault  was  made  on  the  fort  of  Panhala, 
(that)  belonged  to  the  Adilsahi,  and  the  fort  was 
captured.  The  Raje  remained  in  the  fort.  Siddi 
Johar,  (a)  wazir  from  Bijapur,  (with)  twenty  [59] 
thousand  horse  besieged  the  Raje.  The  fort  had 
been  (only  recently)  captured,  (and)  there  had  been 
no  time  for  strengthening  (it)  with  stores  But  the 
fort  was  well  defended.  Letters  with  a  Jasnd  were 
sent  to  Netaji  Palkar,  the  Raje's  Sarnobat  ;  (with  the 
following  message)  —  "  You  should  come  with  your 
forces  for  a  counter  attack,  and  beat  off  Siddi  Johar." 
(With  such  a  message)  were  letters  sent.  But  the 
forces  (were)  far  away.  (He)  could  not  come  in 
time.  And  (there  was)  no  store  in  the  fort.  Then 
the  Raje  deliberated  (on  the  situation),  and  surrender- 
ed the  fort  to  Siddi  Johar.  (He)  himself  came 
down.  Siddi  Johar  took  the  fort  and  placed  his  own 
garrison  (there).104 

Then  the  Raje  summoned  Netaji  Palkar,  and  with 
reproof  —  "Why  didst  not  thou  come  in  time?"  — 
took  away  (his)  Sarnobat  ship,  and  gave  it  (the  Sarno- 
batship)  to  the  Sarnobat  of  Raj  gad,  —  Kadtajl  Gujar 
by  name,  (and)  conferred  on  him  the  appelation  of 
Pratap  Rav,  instead  of  his  old  name.  Pratap  Rav, 
while  serving  as  the  Commander-in-Chief,  assembled 
all  the  Marathas  of  the  ninety-six  families 


)    (including)    those   that   were    in   the    four 
Badshahis  and  those  that  were  in  (Sivajfs)dominions. 

104  The  Siddi  was  both  "  a  fool  and  traitor."  He  believed  in  the  false 
professions  of  Sivaji  and  secretly  hoped  with  his  assistance  to  carve  out  an 
independent  principality  of  his  own.  (J.N.S.), 


LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI  79 

(He)  bought  horses  for  the  cavalry.  He  went  on 
equipping  the  state  service  cavalry  ( paga)  and  enlist- 
ing Siledar8.m  In  this  manner  (he)  made  a  numer- 
ous assemblage,  'and)  established  (his)  sway,  in  the 
four  Badshahis. 

The  Eaje  escaped  from  Delhi  (and)  the  father 
and  son  came  to  (their)  own  country  safely.  Coming 
(home),  (he)  took  twenty-seven  forts  in  four  months. 
Great  fame  was  won.  Learning  this,  Aurangzib 
felt  anxious  in  his  mind.  Then  the  Badshah,  gave 
diplomatic  counsel  to  Shah  Alam,  his  eldest  son,  and 
sent  him  with  (an)  army.  He  said  to  the  Shahzada 
— "  Sivajl  cannot  be  conquered  by  force.  You  go  and 
stay  at  Aurangabad  and  win  his  friendship  by 
entering  into  negotiations  for  a  treaty  with 
him.  If  he  does  not  like  to  come  to  an  interview, 
then  excuse  him  that  (formal)  homage.  And  grant- 
ing Jagir  in  his  name  [60]  or  in  the  name  of  his 
son  get  his  army  for  service  with  you.  Work 
so,  by  giving  him  whatever  rent  free  villages, 
money  or  military  outposts,  he  may  demand,  that 
Sivajl  may  become  our  servant.  You  win  (but)  this 
much  success  and  complete  success  will  come 
[naturally  out  of  it.]  Do  so.  "106  Giving  counsels  in 

105  As  a  rule,  his  (the  Mansabclar's)  followers  brought  their  own  horses  and 
other  equipment ;  but  sometimes  a  man  with  a  little  money  would  buy  extra 
horses  and  mount  relations  or  dependents  upon  them.  When  this  was  the 
case,  the  man  riding  his  own  horse  was  called  in  later  parlance,  a  Silhadar 
(literally  equipment  holder)  and  one  riding  some  body  else's  horse  was  a 
bargir  (burdentaker).  Irvine,  Army  of  the  Indian  Mughals. 

108  It  was  Sivajl  who  begged  Yasovant  to  act  as  mediator  between  him 
and  the  Emperor  and  it  was  through  him  that  the  Prince  was  won  over. 
The  Prince  wrote  to  his  father  recommending  peace  and  his  suggestion  was 
accepted  by  the  Emperor. 


80  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

this  manner,  (he)  despatched  the  Prince  with  (an) 
army.  He  set  out  with  sixty  to  seventy  thousand 
cavalry.  Arriving  at  Aurangabad  (by  marching) 
stage  by  stage,  (he)  remained  there,  and  sent  to  the 
Raje,  —  letters,  spy  (srre^),  messenger  (f^nt  )  (and) 
envoys.  They  reached  Rajgad,  (and)  delivered  the 
Shahzada's  letters.  (He)  read  them  and  learnt  the 
contents.  It  was  written  there,  —  "You  and  I 
should  unite  by  treaty."  So  (he)  wrote.  107  Thereupon 
the  Raje,  feeling  highly  pleased,  sent  Raghunath 
Pant  Korcle  to  Aurangabad.  Some  jewels  (and) 
clothes  were  sent  for  the  Prince.  Raghunath  Pant 
went  (and)  had  (an)  interview.  The  Shah  honoured 
(him)  greatly.  (He)  said  a  few  things  in  private 
(that)  "  The  Raje  and  I  are  brothers.  You  and  I 
should  be  of  the  same  view  (and)  you  should  come 
for  (an)  interview  also.  I  shall  grant  Jagir  in 
(your)  son's  name.  Appoint  for  (my)  service  a  Sardar 
and  an  army  and  send  a  Brahman  of  rank.  (I  shall) 
maintain  (them)  by  granting  mokasa.  You  should 
be  at  the  Badshah's  orders."  It  was  settled  that  a 
Hapt  Hazards  Jagir  should  be  granted  in  the 
name  of  Sambhajl  Raje,  and  territories  yielding  15 
lakhs  of  Hons  (in)  Berar  and  Khandesh  should  be 
given.  (Raghunath)  was  despatched  with  valuable 
ornaments  and  clothes. 

He  came  back  to  see   the   Raje.     (An)  interview 
took  place.    The  Shahzada's  ornaments,  clothes,  (and) 


107  Literally  so  he  wrote  and  sent  (  ^%  f^Tf«njT3fa%  )  tne   idiom  here  as 
well  as  in  a  previous  sentence  <^T^«f  ^nf%<ft    exactly  correspond  to  the  Bengali 

idioms.— 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  81 

letters,  were  delivered.  The  proposal  about  the 
Jagir  was  conveyed.  When  (he  was)  acquainted 
with  all  the  purport  the  Raje  argued, — "  We  have 
firstly,  enmity  with  the  Badshah  of  Bijapur,  enmity 
with  the  King  of  Bhaganagar,108  (and)  enmity 
with  the  Mughals.  Three  such  enemies  cannot  be 
endured.  Mine  is  a  new  kingdom,  within  it  also 
my  rule  has  been  established  after  enduring  two  or 
three  very  hard  knocks.  Therefore  one  enemy  at 
least  should  be  made  a  friend,  and  for  two  years  (I) 
should  muster  strength  and  recover  (my  power). 
Then  (I)  should  do  what  is  fit."  So  thinking  he 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  peace  should  be  made 
with  the  Mughals ;  and  despatching  five  thousand 
troopers  with  Pratap  Hav  Sarnobat,  deputed  Nirajl 
Pant  as  Sarkarkun  in  his  company.  [61]  And 
agents  of  Moropant  Peswa,  and  the  Majumdar  and 
the  Surnis  were  sent.  The  office  of  the  Sabnls  of 
the  forces  was  conferred  on  Prahlad  Pant,  son  of 
Niraji  Pant.  Raujl  Somnath,  a  Karkun,  was  sent  as 
Subhedar  for  the  mokasa  territories,  that  would  be 
given.  These  were  despatched.  Peace  was  con- 
cluded with  the  Mughals.  Agreeing  to  Hapt  Hazari 
(mansab)  for  Sambhaji  Raje,  Niraji  Pant  and  Pratap 
Rav  went  to  Aurangabad. 

Then  the  Prince  received  them  with  great  honour. 
A  separate  site  was  assigned,  and  a  suburb  was 
founded  (for  them  there).  Elephants,  horses,  jewels, 
(and)  clothes,  were  given  to  all.  A  Jagir  land 
yielding  15  latchs  of  Hons,  was  granted  in  the 

108  The  Sultan  of  Golkonda. 
11 


82  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATEAPATI 

province  of  Berar.  Raujl  Somnath  was  stationed  as 
Sarsubhedar  in  that  province.  The  Government  share 
of  the  produce  also  was  granted  to  them.  The  men 
got  enough  of  money,  (and)  remained  contented. 

Then  the  Shahzada  wrote  (and)  sent  this  news  to 
the  Badshah  at  Delhi.  Thereupon  the  Badshah  felt 
much  pleased  as  soon  as  he  learnt  of  it.  The  Bad- 
shah had  the  pleasure  (of  seeing  that)  his  dominions 
were  undisturbed.  In  this  way  the  army  remained 
at  Aurangabad  for  two  years.  And  the  Raje  on 
his  part  got  leisure.  In  his  dominions,  (he)  amassed 
money.  (He)  conquered  many  forts,  strong-holds, 
and  territories,  belonging  to  the  Adilsahi.  There 
was  much  intimacy  between  the  Prince  and  the 
Raje,  (and)  they  went  on  sending  presents  to"  each 
other.  Therefore  the  suspicion  arose  (in  the  mind 
of)  Aurangzib  at  Delhi  that, — "  The  Shahzada  and 
the  Raje  are  united.  (They  will)  sometimes  rebel 
and  do  me  treachery."  So  he  planned — "  Now  I 
should  sow  dissension  between  these  two."  So  he 
wrote  to  the  Shah, — "Sivajlis  a  traitor  (f?;nRt).  His 
Sardars  (generals)  Pratap  Rav  and  Nirajl  Pant,  these 
two  are  with  (their)  army  (with  you).  Therefore 
do  not  put  your  faith  in  them.  They  will  sometimes 
(if  occasion  arises)  create  disturbance  at  Daulatabad. 
Therefore,  you  should  imprison  these  two,  put  all 
their  horses  in  (your)  stables.  Let  there  be  no 
remissness  (^Tcf)  in  this  respect."  So  (he)  wrote. 
This  news,  the  Shah's  !Takil9  who  was  with  the 
Badshah,  [62]  immediately  transmitted  by  veiled 
language  (^siRcf), — "Things  here  have  happen- 
ed in  this  manner."  You  should  be  careful. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  b3 

Such  information  (obtained),  the  Badshahzada 
called  Mraji  Pant  in  private,  (and)  communicated 
this  news,  and  giving  (him)  clothes  and  ornaments 
dismissed  (him)  secretly,  (with  these  instructions) 
"  To-morrow  night,  run  away  with  the  whole  army 
(and)  escape  to  the  Raje.  If  your  goods  are  left, 
(you)  will  get  (them).  Keep  the  infantry  with  you. 
Take  (your)  baggage  afterwards  at  your  leisure.  In 
a  few  days  the  Badshah's  note  (efirn^)  will  arrive. 
Then  I  shall  have  to  imprison  you.  Therefore  you 
should  previously  get  away."  So  (he)  said.  There- 
upon Nirajl  Pant  returned  (and)  getting  Pratap  Rav 
and  all  other  men  ready  next  day,  set  off  with  the 
army  at  night.  They  went  to  the  Raje  (marching) 
stage  by  stage.  (An)  interview  took  place.  (They) 
came  with  some  treasures  and  clothes  and  ornaments 
of  variegated  colours  and  figures.  The  Raje  felt 
pleased  and  said, — "  Eor  two  years  the  army  has 
gained  its  subsistence  and  (we)  have  obtained  a 
friend  (in)  the  Shahzada.  This  is  a  good  occur- 
rence (that)  has  taken  place.  Now,  an  occasion 
has  arisen  for  plundering  the  Mughal  territories." 
So  (he)  said.  Then  the  Raje's  army  left  for 
Aurangabad. 

Eight  days  after  this,  arrived  the  Badshah's 
autograph  letter.  (The  Shah)  learnt  the  con- 
tents. Then  the  Shah  said — "  The  Marathas  are 
villains  (WT^T^n^).  They  fled  eight  days  previous- 
ly. If  they  had  been  here,  I  would  [certainly]  have 
imprisoned  them."  So  (he)  said,  and  wrote  to 
Delhi  in  answer  to  the  Badshah, — "  I  am  ready  to 
do  as  ordered,  but  the  Marathas  fled  eight  days  ago  ; 


84  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

there  was  no  chance  of  imprisoning  them."  To 
this  effect  (he)  wrote  109  Then  the  Badshah  was 
nonplussed  on  learning  of  it,  —  "  The  Mara  thas  are 
very  cunning"  —  he  remarked.  Things  happened 
in  this  manner. 

An  interview  took  place  between  Pratap  Rav 
and  the  Raje.  The  cavalry  got  ready.  Beating 
back  the  (enemy)  forces  who  had  invaded  the  home- 
territories,  (they)  invaded  the  Mughal  provinces 
created  confusion  there.  Then  and  there  was  the 
Raje's  fort  of  Rangna.  [63]  (There  came)  from 
Bijapur  Rustam-i-Zaman,  wazir,  with  seven  to 
eight  thousand  soldiers  (and)  laid  siege  to  the  fort. 
At  that  time  the  garrison  made  a  stout  defence  and 
the  Raje  reinforcing  (them)  by  sending  troops 
repelled  Rustam-i-Zaman  and  saved  the  fort. 
After  Rustam-i-Zaman  had  been  defeated,  Abdul 
Karim  Bahlol  Khan110  wazir  (came)  from  Bijapur 
with  an  assembly  of  twelve  thousand  horsemen  laid 
siege  to  Rangna.  The  garrison  fought  much  and  the 
Raje  also  attacked  them  by  sending  troops,  (and) 
assisting  from  outside.  Bahlol  Khan  was  much 
harassed.  And  the  rains  ensued  (and)  storm  com- 
menced. Many  perished  during  the  rains.  Elephants, 
horses,  (and)  camels  died.  The  [Bijapur]  army  was 
spoilt.  Such  became  (his)  condition.  Bahlol  Khan 
fled  away  saving  his  life  (alone).  The  fort  remained 


r—  if  literally  translated  would  be—  "sent  (the  letter) 
(after)  writing  (it).  "  It  corresponds  exactly  to  Bengali  f?}f^1  *t$t^T, 
but  there  is  no  corresponding  English  phrase  for  it. 

119  R.  B.  Sane  has  retained  the  letter  «j  (and)  between  Abdul  Karim  and 
Bahlol  Khan,  but  Bahlol  Khan  was  the  title  of  Abdul  Karim. 


LIFE  OF  glVA  CHHATRAPATI  85 

safe.  Then  in  all  the  cities  that  were  in  the  Moglai 
(Mughal  dominions)  were  stationed  four  to  five  men 
in  disguise  for  spying  (out  their  wealth  and  oppor- 
tunities of  plundering  them).111  The  informations 
gathered,  two  were  to  come  to  report  the  intelligence, 
(and)  two  were  to  remain  there  on  the  watch.  Then  the 
residences  (i^feri)  and  cities  were  to  be  plundered 
by  sending  the  army.  This  arrangement  was  made- 
Shortly  afterwards  came  Bahirji  Jasud  from  Surat, 
with  the  information  that — "  If  Surat  is  plundered, 
wealth  beyond  counting  will  be  found."  So  (he) 
reported.  Thereupon  the  Raje  argued, — "  (If)  the 
army  (is  led)  by  servants,  the  work  is  not  likely  to 
be  done  satisfactorily.  Therefore,  if  going  (is  decided) 
I  should  go  in  person  with  the  army."  So  he 
decided.  And  Makajl  Ananda  Rav  the  natural  son 
of  Maharaj  Sahaji,  and  Vyankoji  Datto,  a  Brahman, 
a  great  military  Sardar  of  renown,  who  had  left  the 
services  of  the  Maharaja  and  come  to  the  Raje, — 
these  the  Raje  exalted  and  invested  with  the  rank 
of  Panch  Hazari.  And  Pratap  Rav  Sarnobat  and 
Vyankoji  Datto  and  Ananda  Rav  and  other  Sardars, 
ten  thousand  Paga 112  and  ten  thousand  fiiledar — an 
assembly  of  twenty  thousand  men,  similarly  five  to 
seven  thousand  choice  Mawles  and  the  Sarkarkuns> 
Moropand  Peswa,  [64]  and  Annaji  Pant,  and  Dattajl 
Pant,  and  Bal  Prabhu  Chitnls  (Balajl  Avjl), — these 


t — One  set  to  watch  the  conduct  or  motions  of  another  or  to 
take  note  of  his  items  of  property  and  of  the  facilities  and  difficulties 
presented  for  stealing  them.  Molesworth. 

1 1  *  Paga  here  as  distinguished  from   Siledar  means  Bargirs,   or  those  who 
were  armed  and  accoutred  at  the  Raje's  expenie. 


86  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPAT1 

(he)  took  with  him.  Erom  Ko]avan  [Koli  country, 
north  of  Kalyan]  (he)  marched  straight  to  Surat 113  at 
the  rate  of  five  to  seven  ganvs  114  per  march  and  all 
of  a  sudden  arrived  at  Surat.  The  men  of  Surat 
were  off  their  guard,  (and)  the  army  entered  the 
suburb  near  the  gates  of  Surat  at  the  gallop.  The 
Mughal  forces115  also  came  forward.  Great  fighting 
took  place.  Many  men  of  the  Mahomedan  side  were 
killed.  And  seizing  bankers'  houses  they  filled  their 
bags  with  gold,  silver,  jewels  of  nine  various  sorts, 
(viz.)  pearl,  coral,  ruby,  diamond,  emerald,  topaz, 
(and)  sapphire,  coins  like  Mohars,  Putlis,  Ibhramis, 
Sdtramis,  Asrqfis,  Sons, — coins  of  various  kinds,  and 
many  such  (precious)  things.  Hands  were  not  even 
laid  on  clothes,  copper  vessels  and  minor  things.  In 
this  manner  was  the  city  looted  for  two  whole  days 
and  nights.  As  many  good  horses  as  were  captured 
in  the  battle  or  found  in  the  bankers'  houses  were 
taken  and  the  Raje  decided  that  (he)  should  quickly 
depart.  This  done,  half  the  horses  from  the  entire 
army  were  kept  with  the  forces  for  fighting  (pur- 
poses), on  half  the  horses  were  laden  the  bags  of 
spoils.  Long  bags  were  made  for  the  infantry  (and) 
given  to  their  care.  Making  such  preparations,  they 
started  with  their  loads.  The  fort  of  Surat  was  not 


113  This   was   the   second  sack  of   Surat.     The    first  sack   took  place  in 
January  1664,  when  Sivaj!  did  not  get  much  above  a  Teror  of  Rupees  in  all. 

114  1  Oanv  = 

(a)  About  6  miles  (Ind.  Ant.,  1898,  p.  295). 

(b)  G(ttos  =  40  Tcos  (Eng.  Factory  Records)   or  11  miles   each. 

(c)  3  G<Mi<s  =  30  miles  (Eng.  F.  R.). 

1 1  •  They  retired  into  the  fort   after  making   onl       a  ghow   Of  resjstance. 
There  was  no  fighting. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  87 

captured.  As  there  was  (very)  little  time  (the  Eaje) 
went  away  after  plundering  the  city.  (On  receiving 
this  news,  the  Mughal  Subhedar)  (with)  twenty 
omraos,  and  Mahahat  Khan  and  Daud  Khan, — made 
a  race  of  seven  ganvs,  and  came  on,  each  Subha 
being  accompanied  by  a  thousand  horse.  They 
intercepted  the  Eaje.  (He)  learnt  the  news  that 
the  enemy  was  come.  The  Eaje  himself  mounted 
horse,  put  on  a  cloak  of  steel  netting  with  cover  for 
the  neck  and  head,116  arming  his  hand  with  a  patta 
(UfT)  117  (and)  sending  forward  the  baggage  horses 
and  the  infantry  [65]  stopped  with  ten  thousand 
horsemen,  unburdened  of  all.  There  is  a 
city  called  Van!  Dindorl.  There  (they)  stopped, 
and  fought  a  severe  action  with  the  Subha's  men 
who  had  come.  Mahabat  Khan  and  Daud  Khan 
fought.  The  Eaje  stationed  his  forces  in  the  front, 
and  placing  himself  in  the  rear,  offered  battle. 
Pratap  Eav  Samobat  and  Vyankojl  Datto,  and 
Anand  Eav,  (with)  other  Sardars  advanced  forward 
(and)  made  a  great  slaughter  and  killing  the 
Mughals,  felled  (their)  corpses.  For  two  prahars  the 
battle  raged.  The  Marathas  fought  as  neplus  ultra. 


110  The  Khogi  must  be  something  worn  on  the  head  *  *  *  Has 
it  anything  to  do  with  Ghoghi,  a  pocket,  a  pouch,  a  wallet  (Shakespear  1756) 
Ghunghi,  cloths  folded  and  put  on  the  head  as  a  defence  against  the  rain 
(Shakes.  1758)  ?  The  latter  may  point  to  a  solution.  The  Khogi  or  better 
the  Ghugi,  may  have  been  folds  of  cloth  adjusted  on  the  head  to  protect  it 
from  a  sword  blow — Irvine.  Army  of  the  Indian  Mughals,  p.  65,  Baktar — 
This  is  the  name  of  a  body  armour  in  general,  whether  it  were  a  cuirass  or 
chainmail  description — Ibid,  p.  66. 

1 1 T  A  patta  is  a  long  double  edged  sword  with  a  broad  hilt  protecting  the 
forearm  of  the  swordsman.  oivajT  is  seen  armed  with  a  patta  in  Kavi  Varma's 
popular  portrait. 


88  LIFE  OF     lVA  CHHATRAPATI 


(They)  killed  three  thousand  Mughals, 
took  three  to  four  thousand  horses.  Two  Mughal 
wazirs  were  captured.  They  came  after  winning 
a  victory  in  this  manner.  After  this  Jagjivan  the 
son  of  Udaram,  a  wazir  of  the  Mughals,  and  Bay 
Bagln,  Udaram's  wife  came  with  (other?)  Sardars 
and  five  thousand  Mughals  to  Umbarkhindi. 
They  were  beaten  back.  Bay  Bagm  was  besieged. 
Then  she  begged  for  an  (kaul)  assurance  of  safety 
declaring  herself  to  be  a  child  of  the  Baje,  holding 
grass  in  her  teeth.  Then  the  Baje  gave  her  a 
kaul  (a  safeguard),  released  her  on  her  professing 
helplessness  and  came  back  to  Bajgad. 

The  spoils  of  Surat  being  calculated  (it  was 
found)  that  in  all  goods  worth  five  krors  of  Hons 
had  been  brought.118  Pour  thousand  horses  had  been 
seized,  a  cavalry  force  was  organised  with  them. 
As  the  distinctive  mark  of  this  force,  a  quadran- 
gular sign  was  branded  on  the  right  buttock  of 
the  horses.119  Such  marks  of  recognition  having  been 
put,  all  the  Adilsahi  and  Nizamsahi  forts  that  (still) 
remained  in  the  country  were  then  captured.  Ports 
were  built  on  some  rocks  at  impregnable  places. 
New  forts  were  constructed  at  villages  at  various 
places  in  the  country.  Bealising  that  territories 
are  kept  under  control  by  means  of  forts  (he)  built 
them,  and  in  the  Konkan  conquered  the  country 


11$  Highly  exaggerated— "An  official  inquiry  ascertained  that  Siva j I  had 
carried  off  66  laics  of  Rupees  worth  of  booty  from  Surat." 

119  This  was  no  innovation  of  Sivaji's.  It  prevailed  in  the  Mughal  army 
and  in  the  Pathan  Army  (see  Tarikh-i-Sher  Shahi).  In  the  Moghul  army, 
the  scale  of  pay  depended  on  it.  See  Irvine,  The  Army  of  the  Indian  Moghuls, 
p.  13. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  39 

as  far  as  Kalyan,  Bhivandi  and  Rajapur.  In  the 
course  of  this  conquest,  (he)  killed  and  routed 
those  of  the  rebel  Palegars  and  Desmukhs  of 
different  places  that  came  to  fight,  and  protected 
(and)  properly  maintained  those  who  accepted 
his  kaid.  [66]  Revdanda  and  Rajpurl  were  Nizam- 
sahl  forts  in  the  sea,  the  Habsl  commander  was 
(practically)  the  master  there.  His  fleet  in  the 
sea,  consisted  of  forty  to  fifty  ships, —  Gurabs,120 — 
with  it  he  plundered  territories,  obtained  mainte- 
nance (and)  preserved  (his)  lands.  His  men  began 
to  molest  the  Raje's  country.  Then  the  Raje  sent 
a  force  (of)  two  thousands  Mawles  (under)  Bajl 
Pasalkar.  Similarly  sea-going  ships  were  built. 
The  Raje  saddled  the  sea  (with  a  dam),  thus  was  one 
arm  made  ready.  Raj  pur!  (alone  of  the  Nizamsahl 
dominions)  was  left  [unconquered  by  him]  in  the 
sea,  and  on  that  account  the  name  of  the  Nizamsahi 
still  continued  there.  As  that  place  had  to  be 
conquered,  the  Raje  built  forts  selecting  (for  their 
sites)  rocks  at  various  places,  as  these  commanded 
the  sea  and  (these  forts)  would  weaken  the  sea 
kings.  Realising  this,  (he)  fortified  some  submarine 
rocks  (and)  constructed  forts  in  the  sea.  Building 
such  seaforts  or  Janjiras  (and)  uniting  ships 


1  - "  The  gurabs  have  rarely  more  than  two  masts,  although  some  have 
three  ;  those  of  three,  are  about  300  tons  burthen  ;  but  the  others  are  not 
more  than  150  :  they  are  built  to  draw  very  little  water,  being  very  broad 
in  proportion  to  their  length,  narrowing  however  from  the  middle  to  the 
end,  where  instead  of  bows  they  have  a  prow,  projecting  like  that  of  a 
Mediterranean  galley,  and  covered  with  a  strong  deck  level  with  the  main 
deck  of  the  vessel,  from  which  however,  it  is  separated  by  a  bulk  head  which 
terminates  the  forecastle." — Oriue,  War  in  ludostau  (1775),  Vol.  I.,  p.  408, 

12 


90  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 


with  forts,  the  Raje  saddled  the  sea.1'21  Thinking 
that  his  name  would  he  maintained  (i.e.,  his  autho- 
rity would  be  recognised)  as  far  as  marine  forts 
would  be  built,  he  built  innumerable  forts  and 
Janjiras  (island  strongholds)  on  land  and  in  the 
sea.  Such  were  the  deeds  (he)  performed. 

Thereupon,  one  Kay  Savant  from  Raj  pur! 
came  with  a  force  of  five  thousand  to  fight.  A  great 
battle  was  fought  (and)  furious  fighting  took  place. 
Kay  Savant  himself  and  Bajl  Pasalkar  were  great 
warriors.  His  (Pasalkar's)  moustaches  were  as  thick 
as  arms  ;  curling  them  (he)  used  to  place  two 
lemons  on  two  sides  on  the  support  of  (the  copious) 
hair  ; — such  a  prodigy  of  strength  (the  Raje)  enter- 
tained (in  his  service).  They  (Savant  and  Bajl) 
met  each  other  in  a  duel.  Each  inflicting  on  the 
other  twenty-five  wounds  fell  dead.  Their  respective 
armies  thereupon  retired,  each  to  its  own  place. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Raje's  father  Sahajl 
Maharaj,  who  lived  at  Bangalore,  suddenly  died 
of  a  fall  from  his  horse,  at  Bogdarl  a  vil- 
lage in  the  province  of  Chitradurga,  while  com- 
ing towards  Bijapur.  This  news  made  the  Raje 
[67]  very  sad.  After  performing  the  prescribed 
rite,  (he)  celebrated  many  deeds  of  charity.  And 
he  said — "  It  would  have  been  well,  if  the  Maharaj 
had  (survived  longer  and)  witnessed  the  heroic  deeds 
of  a  son  like  me.  Now  to  whom  should  I  show 


1  - 1  Prof.  Sarkar  suggests  that  it  should  be  translated  as  follows  :  At  sea, 
with  the  exception  of  Jaujira,  he  combined  forts  and  ships  and  (thus) 
saddled  the  sea."  If  <§fr^f  is  inserted  after  ^q  in  line  12  we  get  the  above 
senbe. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  91 

my  valour  ?  Formerly  I  killed  Afzal  Khan,  punished 
and  defeated  Saista  Khan,  and  went  to  Delhi  after 
an  interview  with  the  Mirza  Raja.  Having  seen 
the  Badshah  I  came  back  to  my  own  kingdom. 
Then  I  captured  many  forts,  plundered  many 
towns  and  enlisted  an  army  of  40,000  cavalry  in 
Pag  a  and  Siledar.  The  Maharaja  was  pleased  at 
the  news  of  such  heroism.  Letters  of  approbation 
used  to  come  to  me  regularly.  He  used  to  send 
robes  of  honour  and  ornaments  likewise.  I  have  no 
elder  (left)  after  him  now."  In  this  strain  he 
lamented  much.  The  Matusrl  was  going  to  immo- 
late herself ;  the  Raje  sat  on  her  lap,  twined  his 
hands  round  her  neck  and  made  her  take  an  oath 
(that  she  should  live)  and  refrain  (from  self-immola- 
tion). "  There  is  none  to  witness  my  heroic  deeds, 
thou  must  not  go."  With  such  exhortations  the 
Raje,  as  well  as  all  other  great  men,  after  great 
exertion  made  her  desist.  Things  happened  in  this 
manner. 

Then  the  Siddi  of  Rajpurl  was  to  the  Raje 
an  enemy  like  rats  in  a  house,  and  he  began  to 
enquire  about  how  he  should  be  defeated.  Then 
Raghunath  Ballal  Satin-is  voluntarily  prayed  that  he 
should  lead  an  expedition  against  the  Siddi.  (So 
saying)  he  marched  towards  Rajpurl  with  five 
to  seven  thousand  Mawje  irregular  infantry.  He 
went,  overran  the  whole  province  as  far  as  Rajpurl 
(including)  Tale  and  Ghosale,  and  cleared  the  coast 
frontier  up  to  Raj  purl.  One  or  two  of  Siddi's 
regiments  that  had  come  were  beaten.  Then  nego- 
tiations were  opened  from  Rajpurl  with  Raghunath 


92  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Pant,  and  peace  was    concluded.     Then    (they)   sent 
some  good  men  asking  for  some  territories  and  with 
(the  assurance  of)  strong  oaths    induced   Raghunath 
Pant    to    go   for   an   interview.     The  interview  took 
place,  friendship  was  established  by    the   ratification 
of  the  treaty.     Raghunath  Pant   was   given   clothes 
(and)-  a   horse    (and)    came    to   his   country.      Then 
in  course  of  time  he   died,  and   thereafter    the  rock 
that  checked  the  Siddis  was  broken.     Thereupon   the 
(conduct  of  the)  Habsis  underwent   a   change,    (and 
they)  began  to  disturb   (the    Raje's)    country.     Then 
the  Raje  despatched  Vyankoji  Datto  with   the  army 
designated  (for   the    work).     He   went   and   utterly 
devastated  their  dominions  [68]  (and)  annexed  their 
land.   Then   the  Siddi  sent  a  Habsi  force  (of  his  own 
nationality)  of  cavalry   and  militia   against  the  cele- 
brated    Vyankoji    Datto.      A     battle     was     fought 
between  them.     Vyankojl  Pant  killed  three    hundred 
Habsis    (and)     captured     their     horses.      Vyankoji 
Pant  toiled   hard    (and)  got  (no   less   than)    twelve 
wounds.     He  came  after  inspiring   such   terror   that 
the    Siddi    had    to    open    negotiations    for    peace. 
But  the  Raje  did  not   conclude   peace   and   remained 
in    his    (Siddi's)    country,122    strengthening    himself 


122  Although  it  was  SiviijT's  life's  ambition  to  capture  the  Siddi's  strong- 
hold of  Janjira,  he  never  succeeded.  The  attempt  was  repeated  by  his 
successors  without  any  better  result.  Although  Danrla  Eajpnri  was  once 
captured  by  his  general,  it  was  recaptured  by  the  enterprising  Mahomedan 
Admiral.  Sivaji  however  left  no  means  untried  to  overthrow  the  Habsl  sea- 
power.  He  tried  bribe,  he  sowed  dissension  among  them  but  the  only 
result  was  to  drive  the  desperate  Habsis  to  acknowledge  Mughal  supremacy 
and  range  themselves  on  the  side  of  Aurangzib.  The  Habsl  Admirals  gave 
the  Mariithas  immense  trouble.  They  not  only  nu'decTtheir  coast  but  often 


LIFE  OP  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  93 

(by  the  erection  of)  new  forts  and  strongholds  at 
various  places.  Formerly  a  hill  near  Raj  pur!  had 
been  fortified,  (the  Raje)  captured  it,  built  a  fort 
(there)  and  conquered  the  whole  country.  Military 
posts  were  established.  Then  he  (the  Siddi)  had 
no  resource.  (The  Raje)  stationed  a  Snbha  with  a 
train  of  five  to  seven  thousand  militia  men.  Such 
(measures)  did  he  take.  Then  no  territory  was  left 
to  Rajpuri.  Wherefrom  was  grain  to  come  ?  (For 
that)  there  were  ships  in  the  sea.  With  them 
they  began  to  plunder  other  lands,  bring  provision, 
and  subsist  (thereon).  On  that  account  the  Raje 
fitted  ships  in  the  sea.  (Fitting  out)  ships 
of  various  types  as  Gurabs123,  and  Tarandes123,  and 
Tarns123,  Galvats123,  sibads128,  Gurabs123  and  Pagar123, 
(he,  appointed  two  Subhedars,  a  Musalman  Svbhed&r 


sent  chortas  or  professional  thieves  to  rob  Maratha  subjects.  The  chiefs 
of  Janjira  ruthlessly  tortured  their  unhappy  captives  and  compelled  them  to 
abjure  their  faith  and  embrace  the  religion  of  the  Arabian  prophet.  It  may  be 
noted  here  that  Balaji  Avji  was  originally  a  subject  of  the  HabsTs  and  was 
forced  to  leave  his  ancestral  home  and  seek  Sivaji's  service  by  the  tyranny 
of  the  alien  rulers. 

1  - 3  Gurabs  are  repeated  twice  here  and  their  description  has  already  been 
given  (see  120).  "  Galivats  (Galvats)  are  large  row  boats  built  like  the  Gurab 
but  of  smaller  dimensions,  the  largest  rarely  exceeding  seventy  tons  :  they 
have  two  masts,  of  which  the  mizen  is  very  slight  ;  the  main  mast  bears  only 
one  sail  which  is  triangular  and  very  large,  the  peak  of  it  when  hoisted  being 
much  higher  than  the  mast  itself."  Orme,  Vol.  I,  p.  409. 

Tarii  means  a  sailing  vessel  generally. 

A  Tarande  is  a  sailing  vessel  of  large  dimension. 

"  The  Shibar  is  a  large  square-sterned  flat-bottomed  vessel  with  2  masts 
but  no- deck."— J.  N.  Sarkar,  Modern  Review,  Dec.  1918,  p.  540. 

Shibar— trading  boats— Orme  Hist,  Fragments,  p.  79. 

The  Pagar  is  only  a  well  smoothed  canoe. 


94  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Darya  Sarang121  (sea  captain)  by  name  and  May 
Nalk  (water  leader)  a  Bhandari,125  constituting  a 
subha  of  two  hundred  ships  ;  in  this  manner  was  the 
navy  equipped.  A  battle  was  fought  between  them 
and  the  Siddi's  fleet,  and  the  Siddi's  vessels  were 
captured.  Many  battles  were  fought,  (and  it  came 
to  such  a  pass)  that  Tarandes  could  not  sail  in  the 
sea.  (They)  went  on  making  constant  attack  on 
them  (the  sailing  vessels).  Then  the  HabsT  used 
to  secure  provision  by  theft  and  robbery.  The  Eaje's 
ships  began  to  plunder  the  cities  and  forts  at  various 
places  belonging  to  the  Mughals,  the  Firangis  (Portu- 
guese), the  Dutch,  the  English  and  the  Kilatav,126 
and  twenty-seven  such  sea  powers  (Badshahs  that 
are  in  the  sea),  as  well  as  various  sea  coast  towns  as 
Bednur,  Saunda  and  Srlrangapattan  and  subsist 
(thereby).  They  fought  at  various  places  (and)  used 
to  bring  the  Raje  grains  and  other  provisions,  after 
providing  for  their  own  needs.127  In  this  manner 
seven  hundred  ships  were  (equipped)  in  the  sea.  A 
force  was  organised  in  the  sea  also.  (Thus)  was 


124  "  Daria  is  Persian  for  ocean  and  Maa  is    Arabic   for  water.    Sabhasad 
speaks  of    Darya   Sarang,    a    Musalman    and    Mai    Nayak    as  a  Hindu  of   the 
the    Bhandari    caste.     But   a    Bombay   letter   dated      21st    November,    1670, 
says — '  The   admiral   of   the    [Maratha]   fleet    is    one  Ventgee  Sarungee    com- 
monly  called    Durrea    Sartingee.     Daulat  Khan    was    an    officer  distinct  from 
the  Dariya  Sarang." — J.  N.  Sarkar,  Modern  Review,  Dec.  1918,  p.  540. 

125  A  class  of  Madras  who  extracts  spirituous  liquors   from    the   cocoanut 
tree. 

128  f%^fTcfl«T  1S  either  (1)  Kalantar  a  Persian  word  meaning  superior 
applied  to  the  president  of  an  English  factory  or  (2)  the  Kiladi  dynasty  of 
Bednnr.  (J.  N.  Sarkar.) 

1 2  7  The  fleet  was  probably  mannied  by  fishermen  of  the  coast  like  the 
KolT.  There  is  a  statue  of  Sivaji  at  Malavan  with  the  Kol!  head  gear.  It  is  not 
improbable  that  it  formed  the  uniform  head  dress  of  his  sailors. 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI  95 

(this)  one  plan  [69]  worked  out.  Only  Rajpurl 
(I.e.,  Janjira)  remained  of  the  Nizamsahi  naval  domi- 
nions. On  this  account  the  name  of  the  Nizamshah 
is  still  preserved. 

As  he  wanted  to  conquer  that  place  *  *  *  (the 
sentence  is  incomplete  here).  At  Kuda]  in  Konkan, 
lived  a  rehel  (chief)  Lakham  Savant  Desai  by  name, 
with  (a  force  of)  twelve  thousand  hasam.  Kudal 
was  under  (the  sway  ot)  Adilsahi.— He  sent  word  to 
Bijapur  that  after  assembling  an  army  of  horse, 
foot,  and  militia,  he  was  going  to  march  against  the 
Raje  to  recover  Konkan.  To  this  effect  he  sent  a 
(verbal)  message.  Thereupon,  from  Bijapur,  Khawas 
Khan,  commander-in-chief,  a  great  warrior,  came 
to  Kudal  with  ten  thousand  horsemen.  Lakham 
Savant  united  with  him  with  twelve  thousand 

X  * 

irregulars  (hasam)  (and)  went  on  reconquer- 
ing Konkan.  In  the  meantime,  the  Raje  got 
the  information,  and  selecting  (his  forces  from) 
the  army  and  the  militia  marched  straight  on  them. 
Bajl  Ghorpade  was  coming  from  Bijapur  with 
fifteen  hundred  horsemen  to  help  Khawas  Khan 
(He)  descended  from  the  Ghats  and  halted.  There- 
upon the  Raje  sent  an  army  against  him  (and)  by 
a  surprise  attack  (utterly)  destroyed  Bajl  Ghorpade 
with  all  his  relations  and  following.  Twelve  hundred 
horses  were  captured.  A  great  battle  was  fought. 
Then  he  was  to  fall  upon  Khawas  Khan  at  Kuda!,  (and) 
to  destroy  him  also  like  this  (Bajl),  (but)  by  this  time 
the  Khan  heard  this  news.  "Bajl  Ghorpade  had  been 
destroyed  with  fifteen  hundred  horses  " — learning  this 
news,  he  Avas  struck  with  terror  (and)  fled  over  the 


96  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Ghats,  (and)  went  straight  to  Bijapur.  Then  the  Raje 
undertook  the  command  of  the  force  against  Lakham 
Savant.  (The  Raje)  killed  many  of  his  soldiers 
also.  Thereupon  Lakham  Savant  left  the  province 
of  Kuda]  and  fled  to  the  foreign  provinces  in  the 
Portuguese  dominions.  The  Raje  conquered  the 
province  of  Kuda].  The  Portuguese  dreaded  the 
Raje,  and  so  it  happened  that  they  would  not  harbour 
him  there.  When  he  had  nowhere  to  go  to,  (he) 
sent  a  fish -eating  Brahman,  Pitambar  Senv!,128  by 
name,  as  envoy  to  Kudal  for  opening  negotiations 
with  the  Raje.  [70]  With  a  safe  conduct  from  the 
Raje  he  came  to  meet  him.  The  interview  took 
place.  "We  are  Savants — that  is — we  are  of  the 
same  family  as  the  Bhonsle.  It  is  vmeet  that  you 
should  maintain  us."  On  (his)  speaking  at  some 
length  in  this  strain,  the  Raje  granted  (the  Savant) 
the  -\'8mukhi  of  Kuda],  (and  he  so  ordered)  that  an 
assignment  of  six  thousand  (Rons)  should  be  made 
to  him  as  (his)  salary.  (He)  was  not  to  build  any 
bastioned  mansion.  (He)  should  live  at  Kuda].  (He) 
should  not  make  any  assembly  (of  force).  He  was 


128  "  Sheii vis,  according  to  Sahyadri  Khand,  are  said  to  have  come  at 
Parashura  m's  request  from  Trihotra  or  Tirlmt  in  Northern  India.  This  legend 
is  probably  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  specially  in  "Goa,  Shenvis,  like  Bengalis, 
freely  rub  their  head  with  oil,  and  also  like  them  are  fond  of  rice  gruel  pej, 
and  fish.  The  honorific  Bab  as  in  Puruhottam  Bab,  is  perhaps  a  corruption 
of  Babu  in  Bengali.  Their  broad  pronunciation  of  vowel  sounds  is  like  that 
of  the  Bengalis.  '  hough  they  fled  from  Goa  to  escape  conversion  by  the 
Portuguese,  every  family  has  still  a  private  idol  there.  They  claim  to  be 
Silrusvat  Brahmans  of  the  Punch  Gaud  order." — Bombay  Gazetteer,  Vol.  X, 
p.  116.  The  Bengalis  and  the  Sarasvatas  are  very  probably  descended  from 
common  ancestors,  but  the  tradition  about  their  separation  in  Trihut  is  rather 
doubtful. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  97 

kept  in  this  condition.  Conferring  on  his  Sardars 
Ram  Da]vl  and  Tan  Savant,  Hazariship  of  the 
hasams,  (the  Raje)  stationed  and  appointed  other 
three  officers  of  his  own  at  three  places.  He  did  not 
let  anv  interview  between  them  and  Lakham  Savant 

p 

take  place  again.  In  this  way  he  subjugated  the 
province  of  Kudal.  The  fort  of  Phond  belonged 
to  the  Adilsahi.  The  princely  ( ?j5|f^T )  Mahabat 
Khan,  a  mighty  general,  was  (commandant)  there. 
(The  Raje)  laid  siege  to  that  place  and  by  laying 
mine  by  means  of  tunnelling  (^JT*T  ^pf)  blew  up 
the  bastions.  Phond  was  captured.  Mahabat  Khan 
was  granted  a  safe  conduct  ( cjffa  )  and  permission 
to  go  to  Bijapur.  On  that  occasion  an  officer  in  the 
Raje's  service,  Ibhram  (Ibrahim)  Khan,  a  great 
Musalman  warrior,  (and)  a  Hcizari  of  the  forces,  was 
with  him.  He  toiled  (and)  laboured  very  hard.  After 
capturing  Phond,  (and)  taking  Carwrar,  Sives'var, 
Miraj,  An  kola,  Kadre,  Supe,  Udve,  all  these  forts  of 
Konkan  (he)  extended  the  frontier  as  far  as  Gokarna, 
Mahaba]esvar  on  the  Ghats,  (and)  Supe;  and  intimi-^ 
dating  the  Portuguese  of  Goa  took  from  them 
cannons,  (money)  in  cash  and  jewels,  (and)  after 
winning  them  to  his  side  ( snq%%  cfi^f)  came 
after  giving  them  a  license  to  trade.  (He)  gave 
them  leave  to  export  and  import.  In  this  manner 
he  subdued  the  whole  of  Konkan. 

Then,   in  Bednur  was  a  Lingayat  named  Sivappa 
Nalk.129     His  city  of  Basnur  (Barcelore)  was  of  great 

129  ISivappa  was  a  powerful  prince  and  a  good  ruler.  He  had  considerably 
extended  his  kingdom.  For  a  short  account  of  Kiladi  Nayaks  and  6ivappS 
see  Bowring  !  Haidar  Ali  and  Tipu  Sultan,  pp.  35-37. 

13 


98  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

renown.  (Sivaji)  sent  spies. to  the  seacoast,  obtained 
informations  (through  them),  (and)  as  there  was  no 
path  for  going  across  the  Ghat,  the  sea-going  ships 
were  brought  and  fitted,  and  the  Baje  himself 
embarked  on  a  ship,  and  one  day  suddenly  appeared 
before  Barcelore  for  raiding.  The  people  of  the  city 
were  off  their  guard.  (He)  landed  from  the  ship 
all  at  once  (and)  plundered  the  city.  For  one  day 
the  city  was  sacked  empty  (^f{  qpsn  %%).  As  he 
had  brought  goods  by  plundering  Surat,  so  [now]  he 
came  back  to  his  own  country  with  innumerable 
goods  and  property  (in)  gold,  gems,  clothes  (and) 
merchandise.  [71]  (It  was  found)  that  property  in  all 
to  the  value  of  2  krors  of  Horn  had  been  brought 
Again  there  was  in  the  Mughal  dominions  the  big 
city  of  Karanja.  Information  was  procured  thence, 
(and)  the  Raje  himself  proceeded  there  taking  the 
force  with  him.  On  his  way  he  plundered  the  peth  m 
of  Aurangabad.  Making  a  rapid  march  of  seven 
ganvs  (he)  went  to  (and)  halted  at  Karanja  for 
three  days,  took  possession  of  all  the  mansions  of  the 
city,  (and)  with  shovels  dug  out  (buried)  treasures. 
After  taking  cash,  jewels,  gold,  silver  and  rich  clothes, 
he  rode  (back).  The  Mughal  Subhas  at  various 
places, — Dilel  Khan,  and  Bahadur  Khan,  Ikhlas 
Khan,  and  BahlolKhan  and  Indramani 131  (and)  Omraos 
like  these  (from)  different  places,  some  with  ten 
thousand,  some  with  twelve  thousand  (forces)  came 


1 3  °  A  Peth  is  a  city  or  village,  often  unwalled,  under  the  shelter  of  a  fort 
usually  on  an  eminence  hard  by. 

la '  Indramani  or  Inclrabhan  was  a  brother  of  Raja"  Sujan  Sing  Bundela  ; 
see  Ferishta's  History  of  Dekkan  by  Jonathan  Scott.  (1794),  Vol.  II,  p.  33. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  99 

on  (the  Raje)  from  (all  the)  four  directions.  He 
went  on,  fighting  with  them  (and)  offering  resistance. 
He  fought  many  great  battles,  killed  the  Mughals, 
levelled  them  to  the  dust,  (and)  captured  and  brought 
elephants,  horses,  camels  (and  other)  property.  And  all 
the  enemy's  wazirs  went  back  unsuccessful.  The  Raje 
reached  his  dominions  in  safety  with  his  forces. 
Dilel  Khan  with  twelve  thousand  horsemen  came  up 
and  pursued  him,  at  a  distance  of  ten  to  twelve  ganvs 
up  to  the  banks  of  the  Bhlma.  Then  the  Raje  went 
to  Rajgad.  The  spoils  when  valued  were  (found  to 
be)  worth  seven  krors. 

Then  Rayrigad132  that  belonged  to  the  Adilsahi  was 
captured.  The  Raje  himself  Avent  and  found  that 
the  fort  was  very  fine,  the  precipices  on  the  four 
sides  looked  as  if  scraped  perpendicular,  (and  were) 
[72]  one  and  a  half  ganvs  in  height.  During  the  rains 
grass  did  not  grow  on  the  cliff  and  (it  looked  as  if 

i  s  a  The  following  account  of  Rayri  by  an  English  traveller  is  worth  quoting 
in  this  connection — "  The  Mar-rajah,  the  sovereign  of  these  people,  generally 
keeps  his  court,  or  more  properly  speaking,  considering  their  purely  military 
constitution,  his  head  quarters,  at  the  fort  of  Raree,  in  the  mountains  of 
Dekkan ;  and  if  reports  do  not  hely  it,  this  must  be  the  most  completely 
impregnable  place  in  the  universe.  It  is  represented  as  a  fortified  mound  of 
rocks,  extremely  high,  and  so  steep,  as  by  no  one  narrow  path  way,  to  be 
accessible  to  human  footing  ;  with  this  advantage,  that  the  enclosure  of  it 
is  large  enough,  independent  of  the  stores  accumulated  there,  to  grow  grain 
sufficient  for  the  maintenance  of  its  garrison,  which  were  it  but  a  handful 
of  men,  could  with  pleasure  defend  it  against  the  greatest  armies  that  could 
be  brought  to  take  it  :  not  to  mention  that  the  passes  and  denies  leading  to 
it  among  the  mountains  are  so  rugged  and  narrow  that  the  Morattoes  must 
be  all  asleep,  to  suffer  any  armies  to  penetrate  to  that  frontage." — Grose, 
A  voyage  to  the  East  Irdies  (1772),  Vol.  I,  p.  88.  For  another  account,  see 
Fryer — A  new  account  of  East  India  and  Persia  in  Eight  letters,  p.  79  (original 
edition).  A  graphic  description  of  Rayri  and  a  sketch  map  will  be  found 
in  Bombay  Gazetteer  (Kolaba  Volume). 


100  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

it  were)  one  chiselled  slab  of  stone.  (So  fine  was  it.) 
It  is  true  that  Daulatabad  also  was  one  of  the  finest 
forts  in  the  world,  but  it  was  less  in  height.  This  fort 
was  ten  times  as  high  as  Daulatabad.  The  Raje 
was  very  pleased  to  find  it  so,  and  (he)  said  that, 
this  fort  should  be  made  the  seat  of  his  throne. 
Resolving  thus,  he  built  houses,  palaces,  state  rooms, 
buildings  and  a  separate  mansion  for  the  eighteen 
departments,  and  seraglio  for  the  queens,  similarly 
separate  quarters  and  bazar  for  the  Sarkarkuns, 
separate  quarters  for  Panchhazaris,  and  dwelling 
houses  for  men  of  note,  (different)  stables  for 
elephants  and  horses  and  camels,  and  garages  for 
palanquins  and  chariots,  and  cowsheds,  in  that  fort 
with  chunam  plaster  and  hewn  stones. 

The  first  wife  of  the  Raje,  the  mother  of  Sambhaji 
Raje,  died.  After  her,  the  Raje  married  six 
other  wives.  Of  them  Sayera  Bal,  a  daughter  of 
the  Mohite  133  (family)  became  pregnant.  A  son 
was  born  to  her.  He  was  born  with  face  downwards. 
The  news  was  delivered  to  the  Raje.  The  Raje 
remarked.134—"  (He)  willupset  the  Badshahi  of  Delhi." 
So  (he)  said.  Then  the  astrologer  prophesied,  "  He 
will  be  a  »reat  king.  (His)  fame  will  be  greater 
than  (that  of)  Sivaji  Raje."  So  he  prophesied. 
Then  the  Raje  named  him  Raja  Ram.135  And  (he) 
said,  "  Raja  Ram  will  make  his  subjects  happy.  His 


133  Her  father  was  a  Sirke  (Raj  wade). 

134  Literally     'went   on    remarking,'    iu    Bengali    it    will    be 

i 


lls  RSjaram  was  named  after  the  hero  of  the  Ratnayana,   because    he  was 
boru  on  the  Ramnavami  day.     Sivacligyijaya,  p.  225. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  101 

power  will  be  greater  than  mine.  The  fame  of  his 
name  will  be  great.  If  my  name  is  preserved,  it  will 
be  by  him."  So  (he)  said,  and  performed  many 
deeds  of  charity. 

Then  Moro  Pant  Peswa  took  many  new  forts 
from  Trimbakgad  to  the  fort  of  Salheri  (and)  built 
many  new  ones.  He  captured  forty  such  forts  new 
and  old.  He  subdued  Kolawan.  (He)  annexed  the 
kingdoms  of  Ramnagar  and  Jawahir.  In  those 
provinces  also  he  built  forts.  In  this  manner  did 
(he)  distinguish  (himself). 

[73]  The  Badshah  at  Delhi  learnt  all  these  news, 
viz.,  that — "  Surat  has  been  plundered,  Barcelore 
plundered,  Burhanpur,  (and)  Aurangabad  have  been 
plundered.  Salheri  and  all  other  forts  have  been 
taken.  (Sivajl)  is  establishing  (his  authority)  in  the 
provinces  of  Khandesh,  Baglan,  Gujrat,  (and)  Berar." 
— Hearing  this,  he  felt  much  distressed,  (and)  said, 
— "  What  remedy  should  be  adopted  ?  Commanders 
of  lakhs  of  horse  I  sent,  but  •  (he)  overthrew 
them.  They  came  back  with  failure.  Whom  to 
send  now  ?  If  I  send  a  Shahzacla  then  (he)  will 
join  in  a  revolt  thither,  and  take  Delhi  itself.  There- 
fore none  appears  fit  to  be  sent,  (or)  should  I  myself 
gird  my  waist  and  march  against  Sivajl?  Then  what 
should  I  do  if  something  like  Saista  Khan's  (affair) 
happens  (to  me)  ?  Therefore  I  shall  not  leave  Delhi 
so  long  as  Sivajl  is  alive."  So  he  decided  and  sum- 
moning Ikhlas  Khan,  a  perfect  warrior,  and  Bahlol 
Khan,  sent  (them)  with  twelve  thousand  horsemen 
to  Salheri.  (Their  instruction  was)  to  take  (and; 
utterly  destroy  Salheri.  Similarly  Dilel  Khan  was 


102  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

despatched  against  Ahivant  with  ten  thousand  horse- 
men. Dilel  Khan  came  and  beseized  Ravta  Javta. 
The  garrison  defended  (it)  well.  Great  fighting  took 
place.  The  fort  did  not  fall  into  his  hands.  Moro 
Pant  Pesiva  sent  twelve  thousand  Mawles  to  succour 
(the  garrison).  They  went  (and)  made  a  sudden 
attack.  In  this  way  (they)  frightened  (the  enemy). 
Ramajl  Pangera,  a  Razari  of  the  militia,  with  one 
thousand  men,  encountered  Dilel  Khan  below  Kanera- 
gad.  Deeming  a  thousand  men  (a)  small  (force), 
Dilel  Khan  came  upon  them  with  his  army.  Ramajl 
i'angera  made  a  selection  from  among  his  men;  and 
as  he  selected — bidding  those  (alone)  to  remain  who 
would  be  his  companions  in  a  desperate  struggle — 
seven  hundred  men  stood  (there  with  him).  They 
offered  a  desperate  battle.  The  forces  of  Dilel  Khan 
dismounted  (and)  came  on  (them).  (They)  surrounded 
the  Mawles  on  four  sides  For  a  prahar,  as  sticks 
beat  (on  drums)  quick  and  noisily  on  the  Simga  day, 
the  Mawles  fought.  Twelve  hundred  of  Dilel  Khan's 
Pathans  were  laid  low.  Then  the  seven  hun- 
dred men  and  Eamajl  Pangera,  throwing  off  their 
turbans  and  upper  garments  (^S^FTt^effT),  and  each 
(of  them)  getting  twenty  to  thirty  wounds  from 
arrows  or  spears,  [74]  died.  A  great  battle  was 
fought.  Then  Dilel  Khan  wondered  for  one  ghatka 
with  his  finger  in  mouth. 

After  that,  Nawab  Ikhlas  Khan  came  and  laid 
siege  to  Salheri,  and  dismounted  below  the  fort.  As 
the  Raje  learnt  this  news,  he  sent  letters  and  Jasuds 
to  Pratap  Rav  Sarnobat,  whom  he  had  sent  into  the 
Mughal  dominions  with  an  army,  [with  the  message] 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  103 

"  Go  quickly  with  your  army  by  (the)  Warghat  road 
to  Salheri  make  a  sudden  attack  on  Bahlol  Khan, 
and  drive  Bahlol  Khan  away.  And  Moro  Pant 
Peswa  has  been  sent  for  from  Konkan  with  the  militia 
(hasams).  He  will  come  from  this  side  and  you  are 
to  come  over  the  Ghats  (by  the  Warghat  road) 
Thus  coming  from  two  sides,  attack  the  enemy  and 
(utterly)  rout  (them)."  To  this  effect  were  letters 
written.  Thereupon  Pratap  Rav  came  with  his 
army  by  the  Warghat  road.  Moro  Pant  Peswa 
came  from  Konkan.  Both  of  them  reached  Salher. 
Erom  one  side  the  cavalry  charged  on  their  horses, 
from  another  side  the  Mawles  rushed  in.  And  they 
fought.  A  great  battle  took  place.  For  four  prahars 
of  the  day  the  fighting  lasted.  Mughals,  Pathans, 
Rajputs  and  Rohilas  fought  with  artillery — 
swivels  carried  on  elephant  and  camel.136  As  the 
fighting  began,  such  a  (cloud  of)  dust  arose  that  for 
a  space  of  three  cosscs  square,  friend  and  foe  could 
not  be  distinguished.  Elephants  were  killed.  Ten 
thousand  men  on  the  two  sides  became  corpses.  The 
horses,  camels,  elephants  (killed)  were  beyond  count- 
ing. A  flood  of  blood  streamed  (in  the  battlefield). 
The  blood  formed  a  muddy  pool  and  in  it  (people) 
began  to  sink,  so  (deep)  was  the  mud.  As  the 
slaughter  was  carried  on,  not  a  living  horse  remained. 
The  horses  that  were  captured  alive,  numbered  six 
thousand  (when  delivered)  to  the  Raje.  One  hundred 
and  twenty-five  elephants  were  taken.  Six  thousand 

186  For  a  learned  account  of  the  Mughal  artillery  see  Irvine.  The  Army  of 
the  Indian  Mughals,  pp.  121-122,  and  for  a  discussion  about  the  meaning- of 
the  word  Arabah,  see  ibid,  pp.  141-142. 


104  LIFE  OF  &IYA  CHHATRAPATI 

camels  were  captured.  Goods,  treasures,  gold  and 
jewels,  clothes  and  carpets  (ft^T^T  anything 
spread  for  sitting  on)  to  sit  on,  beyond  calculation 
came  into  (his)  hands. 

Twenty-two  wazirs  of  note  were  taken  prisoner. 
Ikhlas  Khan  and  Bahlol  Khan  themselves  were  cap- 
tured. In  this  manner  was  the  whole  subha  destroy- 
ed. One  or  two  thousand  (soldiers)  escaped,  each 
man  alone.  Such  was  the  battle  (that  took  place). 
In  that  battle  Pratap  Rav  Sarnobat,  and  Ananda 
Rav,  and  Vyankojl  Datto,  and  Rupajl  Bhonsle,  and 
Surya  Rav  Kankde,  Sidoji  [75]  Nimba]kar  and 
Khandojl  Jagtap,  and  Gondji  Jagtap,  and  Santajl 
Jagtap,  and  Manajl  More,  and  Visa j  I  Ballal,  Moro 
Nagnath,  and  Mukunda  Balla],  other  wazirs  and 
omraos  of  less  note,  exerted  themselves  hard.  Simi- 
larly did  the  Mawle  soldiers  and  Sard-are  toil  hard. 
The  commanders  Moro  Pant  Peswa  and  Pratap  Rav 
Sarnobat,  both  (distinguished  themselves)  by  personal 
valour.  And  during  the  battle,  Surya  Rav  Kankde, 
a  PanchMzari  of  the  army,  a  great  warrior,  fought 
with  great  valour.  At  that  time,  he  fell  struck  by 
a  cannon  ball.  Surya  Rav  was  not  an  ordinary 
soldier.  As  Kama  was  a  (great)  warrior  in  the 
B karat  (so)  was  he  his  (veritable)  image  ;  such  a 
hero l37  fell.  Other  heroes  of  note  also  fell,  victory 
was  won  after  such  lighting. 

Pratap  Rav  and  Moro  Pant  Peswa  wrote  letters 
and  sent  Jasiids  (and)  this  news  (was  transmitted) 
to  the  Raje.  The  Raje  was  very  pleased  to  hear  the 

1ST  SurySji  was  one  of  SivajI's  earliest  adherents. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  105 

news.  Cannon  boomed  (and)  sugar  was  distributed. 
Gold  wristlets  were  put  on  the  arms  of  the  mes- 
senger, who  had  brought  the  news ;  and  immense 
wealth  was  given  to  Par  tap  Rav  Sar/wbat,  and  Moro 
Pant  Peswa,  Anand  Rav,  (and)  Vyankojl  Pant,  in 
reward.  Rewards  were  also  given  to  the  Hazari 
and  the  Panchhazarl  officers  of  the  army,  (and)  the 
Mawles.  NOrders  were  sent,  that  wazirs  of  renown, 
who  had  been  captured  should  be  dismissed  with 
clothes  and  horses.  Thereupon  the  Peswa  and  the 
Sarnobat  and  Sardars  were  pleased,  Bahlol  Khan 
and  the  Nawab  and  wazirs  who  had  been  taken 
prisoners  were  dismissed  with  horses  and  robes. 
Dilel  Khan  was  (at  a  distance  of)  four  marches  from 
Salheri.  On  hearing  this  news,  he  fled  back. 

The  Badshah  at  Delhi  felt  much  distressed  on 
learning  this  news.  For  three  days  he  did  not  come 
out.  For  three  days  he  did  not  come  to  the  Hall  of 
Public  Audience  [76].  So  sad  was  he.  "  It  seems  God 
has  taken  away  the  Badshahi  from  the  Musalmans 
(and)  conferred  it  on  Sivaji.  It  will  be  well  now  if 
my  death  will  occur  before  (that  of)  Sivajl.  Now 
the  thought  of  Sivajl  does  not  agree  with  my  life." 
So  he  said.  Then  Bahadur  Koka,  the  Emperor's 
foster  brother 138  came  (and)  consoled  him  (in  the 
following  manner)  "  Reign  at  Delhi  at  ease.  I  shall 
march  against  Sivajl.  I  will  reduce  him  to  the  state 
that  he  ought  to  be  in.  I  shall  so  arrange  that  his 
forces  may  not  come  to  the  Badshahi  dominions.  I 
shall  reduce  him  by  various  artifices.  The  Badshah 


138  Khudda  Bhau  is  a  misprint  for  Dud  Bhai   which  means  foster  brother. 
Prof.  Saikar  tells  me  that  Kolca  means  the  same  thing  in  Turkish. 

14 


100  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

should  not  be  anxious."  After  consoling  in  this 
manner  (he)  brought  the  Badshah  (out)  (and)  seated 
him  on  the  throne. 

(The  Emperor)  exalted  Bahadur  Khan,  gave  (him) 
clothes  and  ornaments,  a  locket  from  his  own  neck, 
a  jewelled  crest  (kalgl)  for  (the  turban  of)  his  head, 
two  elephants  and  horses,  jagir  and  promotion  of 
rank,  and  sent  with  him  seventy  thousand  horsemen. 
Dilel  Khan  was  ordered  to  act  as  the  leader  of  his 
van.  Such  a  (mighty)  force  was  despatched  to  the 
south  against  the  Raje,  They  proceeded  stage 
by  stage  from  Delhi.  This  news  came  to  the  Raje 
from  Delhi.  The  Raje  observed,  "  Bahadur  Khan  is 
a  bribe-taker  (ff^^f^j^4 — a  calf  fed  on  and  fattened 
by  oilcakes).  What  (do  I)  care  about  him  ?  He 
will  take  two  years  to  come  to  my  dominions."  So 
(he)  remarked. 

Then  Annajl  Datto  Surnls  by  bidding  Malsavant, 

a   Hazari  of  the  Mawles  (to  his  assistance),  captured 

by   assault   the   fort  of   Panhala,    that    belonged   to 

the  Adilsahi  and  took  such  forts  as  Satara,    Ohandan, 

Vandan,    Nandgirl   (and)    Farll   [77].     The  Raje  set 

out  in  person  from  Rayri,   to   inspect  the    forts   and 

the   provinces.      No   sooner  did   he  come  than   the 

fort     of    Wai    was    taken.     Similarly   the    fort   of 

Karhad    was  captured.     The  forts   of   Sirwal    (and) 

Kolhapur   were     taken.     Territories   were     annexed 

as    far  as  Hukerl   and  Raybag.     The    kingdom    was 

extended    on    four    sides.     How    to   carry    on    the 

governance  of   the   kingdom  ?     Then   in   Moro  Pant 

Peswa's  charge  were  placed  the  country  from  Kalyan 

and  Bhivand!    including   Kolawan  up  to  Salheri,  the 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  107 

country    above    the    Ghats   and     Konkan,     Lohgad 
and  Junnar  with  the  twelve  Mawals  from  the  pass  of 
Haralya  (were  placed)  under  the  Peswa.    Konkan  from 
Chaul  to    Kopal  (including)  Dabhol,  Rajapur  Kuda], 
Bande  and    Phond,  was  placed  under  Annaji   Datto. 
The  Warghat  (country  above  the  Ghats)  from  Wai  to 
Kopal  on  the  Tungabhadra  (was)  the  province  placed 
under    Dattajl     Pant     Vaknls.      Dattaji    Pant    was 
stationed  at  Panhala.     In  this  manner  was  the  king- 
dom  placed  under  three  Sarkarkuns.     Besides  these 
a   few    (five    to    seven)    Brahman  Subhedars    were 
stationed     in     the    Mughal    provinces.     They   were 
(kept)    under  the  orders  of   the  Peswa.     The  Sarkar- 
kuns  were  to  enquire  into  the  needs    and    welfare    of 
the  forts   and  strongholds.     But  what    Killedar  and 
Karkims    were    to  be   appointed,    the    Raje  himself 
should  appoint  after  personal  scrutiny.    [78]    If  the 
Sarkarkum  found  any  serviceable  soldier  they  should 
enlist  him   in   excess   of    the  fixed   number  of   the 
quota    (tainat).     Arrangement   of    this    nature    was 
made.     The  agents   of  the  Sarkarkuns  should  remain 
with  the  Raje.    The  Sarkarkuns   should  come  to   see 
the   Raje  (once  ?)    every    year   with    the    accounts 
and  the  revenue  of   their    provinces.     (He)  went   on 
carrying  the  administration  according  to  these  regula- 
tions. 

Then  Abdul  Karim  Bahlol  Khan  came  that  way, 
with  twelve  thousand  horsemen  from  Bijapur. 
Learning  the  news,  that  he  was  moving  in  that 
direction,  the  Raje  summoned  Pratap  Rav  with  the 
whole  army  and  ordered  him — (as  follows)  "  Bahlol 
Khan  of  Bijapur  has  been  stirring  too  much.  Attack 


108  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

him   and   win  victory."     Exhorting   (them)  to   this 

effect,    (he)    sent    the    army    against    the     Nawab. 

They     went     (and)     encountered     the     Nawab     at 

Umbrani.      The   Raje's  forces   surrounded    him   on 

four  sides  (and)  made  him   halt.     He  had  no  access 

to  water,   so   hemmed  round  was  he.   Great  fighting 

also  took  place.     In  the  meantime  the  sun  set.    Then 

the  Nawab  made  a  desperate  effort,  made  his  way  to 

the   water    (and)    drank   it.     After   that  he  secretly 

informed  Pratap  Rav —  "  I  do  not   come   against   you 

(of  my  own  initiative),  I  came  at   the   orders  of  the 

Badshah.     Henceforth  I  am  yours.     I  shall  not  ever 

commit  hostility  against  the    Raje." — He  sent    some 

friendly  message    like   this,  and  made  peace.     Then 

the  Raje's  forces  went  away.     On  learning  this  news 

the   Raje     urged   the    forces   and  disgraced  (Pratap 

Rav)  asking   "  Why  peace  has  been  concluded  ?"    So 

angry  had  he  become.     Then  Pratap  Rav  came  back 

with  the    army    after    plundering    in    the    Mughal 

dominions,139   the  province  of  Bhaganagar,    Devgad, 

Ramgiri    'and)     other    places.     Then    Nilo     Sondev 

Majumdar,   who    was   in    the   service   of  the   Raje, 

suddenly   died.     It    was    decided  that   his    office   of 

Majumdarship   should  be  conferred  on  his  son.     But 

the  eldest  son  Naro  Pant  was  not   at  all  intelligent. 

Ramchandra   Pant,  the  younger  son,  was  intelligent. 

The  Raje  had  great   affection    (for  him)    and   hoped 

(that,  as)    he   was    very   intelligent,  fortunate  (and) 

lucky,  he  would   be  (a)  hundreds  of  thousand   times 

greater   (man)    than  his   father.     On  these  grounds, 


138     The   word  Mughal    here    is    used    in    a    comprehensive    sense    for 
Mahomedans,  for  Bhaganagar  or  Golcondu  was  still  an  independent  state, 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  109 

the  MajumdarsMp  was  only  (nominally)  conferred 
on  Naro  Pant  (and)  the  office  was  continued  (in  the 
family). 

Thereafter  the  Badshah  again  sent  Bahlol  Khan 
from  Bijapur  against  the  province  of  Panhaja,  [79] 
He  came  to  the  above  province.  Thereupon  the 
Raje  learnt  that  Bahlol  Khan  had  again  come.  Then 
the  Raje  commented — "  He  comes  again  and  again." 
Therefore  he  again  sent  (a  message)  to  Pratap  Rav — 
"  Bahlol  Khan  is  coming,  you  are  to  go  with  the 
army,  encounter  (and)  rout  him,  (and)  win  victory. 
Otherwise  do  not  show  your  face  (to  me  again)."  Such 
was  the  peremptory  verbal  message  that  (he)  sent  to 
Pratap  Rav.  Thereupon  Pratap  Rav  went  and 
encountered  Bahlol  Khan.  The  Nawab  had  come  to 
Jesrl.  (Pratap  Rav)  encountered  him.  A  great 
battle  was  fought.  The  fates  being  contrary,  Pratap 
Rav  Sarnobat  was  killed  by  a  sword-cut.  Many  fell 
in  the  battle.  A  river  of  blood  flowed.  Thereafter 
Bahlol  Khan  went  to  Bijapur.  And  the  Raje's  forces 
came  back  to  Panhaja. 

The  Raje  was  greatly  distressed  on  hearing  the 
news  that  Pratap  Rav  had  fallen,  and  said, — "  To-day 
I  have  lost  a  limb.  I  had  written  to  Pratap  Rav 
not  to  show  his  face  without  winning  victory.  He 
has  extorted  applause  by  acting  accordingly.  How 
should  the  army  be  regulated  now  ?  Whom  to 
appoint  Sarnobat  ?  After  making  such  enquiries,  he 
came  in  person  to  the  army,  went  with  the  forces  to 
Chiplun,  in  Konkan,  a  place  sacred  to  the  god 
Parasuram,  (and)  remained  there.  Then  after 
reviewing  the  army,  (he)  opened  the  treasury  and 


110  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

distributed  the  money  among  the  horsemen,140  great 
and  small  and  men  of  the  infantry.  And  looking  for  a 
man  for  Sarnobatship,  (he)  (lighted  on)  one  Hasaji 
Mohite,  who  was  a  Jumledar  of  the  cavalry  (  qi?u). 
Finding  him  (to  be)  a  very  intelligent,  brave,  patient, 
and  cautious  soldier,  (and)  a  great  swordsman, 
(the  Raje)  conferred  on  him  the  title  of  Hambir  Rav 
(and)  appointed  him  Sarnobat.  The  whole  of  the 
army  was  then  assembled  and  placed  under  Hambir 
Rav.  And  he  was  despatched  with  the  army  to 
Warghat. 

(80)  Then,  Sahaji  Raje  died.  His  youngest  son  was 
Vyankaji  Raje.  On  him  did  the  Badshah  of  Bijapur 
confer  his  Jdgir.  Naro  Dikshit,  who  was  the  sole 
Karbhari  of  the  Maharaja  (Sahajl)  died.  Of  him  (were 
born)  Raghunath  Narayan  and  Janardan  Narayan ; 
these  two  brothers  were  skilled  in  all  (branches  of) 
learning,  good  diplomatists,  sagacious,  shrewd  and 
intelligent.  They  and  Vyankaji  Raje  did  not  agree 
well.  Then  the  two  brothers,  [leaving  him]  came  to 
the  Raje.  Raghunath  Pant  and  Janardan  Pant  and 
Balkrshna  their  cousin,  and  Balkrshna  Pant's  son 
Kamlajl  Pant,  Gangadhar  Pant  a  sensible  fellow 
born  of  Janardan  Pant,  these  five,  with  their  house- 
hold, horses  and  elephants,  (and)  similar  belongings, 
and  women,  came  to  the  Raje.  As  soon  as  (he)  learnt 
this  news,  the  Raje  went  forward  and  received  them. 
The  Sarkwrkuns  also  went  to  receive  them  (and) 
brought  them  with  honour.  An  allowance  of  forty 


140     The  word  ^^  here,  I  think  means   cavalry  and    has  not    been  used 
in  the  ordinary  sense  of  an  army,  as  it  has  been  used   in   contradistinction  to 
infantry. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPAT1  111 

thousand  Ho  us  per  year,    was    granted   to    them    all, 
horses   included,    an     assignment     on    the    revenue 
was    made    for   their    pay,    a  chief  place   of  honour 
among    the    Sarkarkims    was    accorded     to     them, 
(and    they    were    thus)    entertained  and  maintained. 
Hambir  Rav  went  to  Sampganv    with    the   army. 
(After  a  short  time,}  a  Bijapur  general  Husain  Khan 
Miana,  a  Pathan  of    great  eminence,    (who    Avas   the 
Commander  of)  five  thousand  Pathan  archers,  lancers, 
light  armed  men,  *  *  *  *  similarly  Bailes,  musketeers 
and  artillery — Husain  Khan  (who)  was  a    Sardar   of 
the  same  rank  as  Nawab  Bahlol  Khan,  came   against 
Hambir  Rav.  The  Marathas  were  very  bold,  they  gave 
battle  with  the  utmost  valour.     They  *  *    (  *T^n*  ?) 
charged   straight    Avith    their     horses     and    fought. 
(They)    killed    many  of    Husain    Khan's    men    and 
slew  horses,  and  brought  down  elephants  (in   battle). 
A   great   and     vehement     battle    raged    from     two 
prahars   of   day   to    four   prahars   of  night.     In  six 
•prahars   the  Avhole  army  Avas  routed.      Husain  Khan 
himself  was  taken  prisoner.     Four  thousand  to  forty- 
five  hundred  horses  were   captured.     Twelve    camels 
were    taken.     Similarly    (they)    seized     camels    and 
other  goods,  sheets  to  sit  on   (  f3$r?3  ),  treasure  and 
clothes  innumerable.     Victory  was   won   after   great 
fighting.     Countless   men  fell   on   both   sides  in  the 
battle, 

[81]  Then  (they)  wrote  the  news    of   the   victory 
(and)  sent  letters  to  the  Raje   through   the   Jasuds. 
They  went  (and)  delivered  the   information.     There- 
upon the  Raje  got  much  pleasure  (and)  felt  delighted. 
Husain  Khan's  brother   Avas   at   the   fort   of    Kopal, 


IIS  LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Moro  Pant  led  an  expedition  against  him  and  cap- 
tured Kopal.  Kopal  was  the  gate  of  the  South,  a 
place  (fit)  to  be  a  seat  of  royalty.  Such  a  fort  was 
captured.  A  place  of  great  importance  was  acquired. 
Kopal  is  on  the  banks  of  the  Tungabhadra.  (There- 
fore) territories  extending  to  the  banks  of  the 
Tungabhadra  came  into  (the  Raje's)  possession.  Owing 
to  (the  situation  of)  Kopal,  (the  Palegars  of)  Kanak- 
giri,  Harpanhalli,  Raydurga,  and  Chitradurge,  and 
Vidyanagar,  Bundi  Kot  (and)  other  Palegars  sub- 
mitted. Such  (an  important)  work  was  accom- 
plished. 

Bahadur  Khan  with  Dilel  Khan,  as  the  com- 
mander of  his  van  had  previously  come  from  Delhi 
with  (an)  army  and  stopped  at  Ahmadnagar.  When 
he  learnt  this  news,  the  Raje  enquired  about  the 
(condition  of  the)  forts  and  strongholds,  and  strength, 
ened  (them).  Then  (he)  secretly  sent  a  spy  (5fT^) 
with  letters  to  Nawab  Bahadur  Khan,  (with  the 
following  instructions" — "  Enquire  about  his  motives, 
then  do  whatever  will  humour  him  "  Ul — he  did  so. 
And  the  Raje  issued  orders  to  his  army,  (and) 
Hambir  Rav  Sarnobat  entered  the  Mughal  domi- 
nions with  the  forces.  Khandesh,  Baglan,  Gujrat, 
Ahmadabad,  Burhanpur,  Berar,  Mahur  and  other 
provinces,  up  to  the  banks  of  the  Narmada,  includ- 
ing Jalnapur,  were  invaded  and  plundered ;  contri- 
bution was  levied  (on  the  people),  (and  their)  property 
was  seized.  (They)  proceeded  after  collecting  an 
immense  booty.  Then  Bahadur  Khan,  with  all  his 


111     It    means    that  Bahadur   Khan  was    bribed  to   connive    at    the  raid. 
—Prof.  J.  N.  Sarkar. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  113 

forces,  marched  after  Hambir  Rav.  The  Raje's 
army  (when  encountered),  proved  to  be  too  powerful. 
The  Mughals  overcome  by  too  much  dread,  marched 
at  a  distance  of  seven  to  eight  ganvs.  Dilel  Khan 
impetuously  came  up  with  the  army.  (But)  Hamblr 
Rav  took  no  notice  of  Dilel  Khan  and  returned 
(safely)  to  the  home  provinces  with  (the  plundered) 
goods.  The  booty  was  delivered  to  the  Raje. 

Then  one  Vedmurti142  Rajsrl  Gaga  Bhat,  drawn  by 
the  Raje's  fame  came  to  see  him.  The  Bhat  Gosavi 
was  a  great  scholar  [82],  well  versed  in  the  four 
Yedas  and  six  Sastras  and  well  practised  in  the  Yoga, 
skilled  in  astrology,  mantras,  and  all  (branches  of) 
learning ;  he  was  the  Brahma  Dev  of  the  Kali  Age  ; 
— such  a  learned  man  was  he  ; — the  Raje  and  the 
Sarkarkuns  went  forward  to  receive  him,  and  brought 
him  with  (all)  honours.  He  was  worshipped  with 
the  offerings  of  jewelled  ornaments  of  many  varieties, 
palanquins,  elephants,  horses,  and  inimense  pro- 
perty. Gaga  Bhat143  was  very  much  pleased.  In  the 

142  Generally  used  before  the  names  of  learned  Brahmans. 

143  Visvesvar  alias  Gaga    came  of  a   learned   family   His   father  Din kar, 
had  written  no    less    than   twelve   works,   and    his   uncle    Kamlakar  was  the 
another    of   a   seiies   of   another   twelve,    the    most   well  known  of  which    is 
Nirnayasindhu.     The  following  geneological  table  has  been  given  by  Mr.  G.  S, 
Sardesai  in  MarSthi  Riyasat,  Vol.  I,  p.  355. 

Govinda  Bhatta. 

Ramesvar. 

I 
Narayan  (author  of  Prayogaratna), 

Ramkrshna. 

I       ~T~          I 

Dinkar  Kamaldakar  Lakshman. 
Visvesrar  alias  Gaga. 

15 


114  LIFE  OF  &1VA  CHHATRAPATI 

opinion  of  the  Bhat  Gosavi,  (as)  the  Musulman  Bad- 
shah  reigned  (seated)  on  a  throne  with  an  umhrella 
(over  his  head),  and  Sivaji  though  he  had  subdued 
four  Badshahis,  and  possessed  seventy- five  thousand 
cavalry,  infantry,  forts  and  strongholds,  had  no  throne, 
the  Maratha  Raja  should  (also)  be  the  Lord  of  the 
Umbrella  (Chhatrapati)  \  so  he  reasoned.  And  the 
Raje  also  approved144  (of  it).  All  the  principal  men 
were  summoned  and  when  consulted  gave  their 
approval.  Then  the  Bhat  Gosavi  said,  (that  the  Raje) 
should  be  installed  on  a  throne.  Then  an  enquiry 
being  held  about  the  Raja's  family,  it  was  found  that 
the  Raje  was  a  Suddhakshatriya ;  a  Sisodia  family 
had  come  from  the  north  to  the  Deccan,  that  was  the 
Raja's  ancestral  family.  Having  previously  decided 
that  the  sacred  thread  ceremony  should  be  performed 
as  the  Kshatriyas  of  the  north  assumed  the  sacred 
thread,  the  Bhat  Gosavi  conferred  the  sacred  thread 
on  the  Raje  at  a  holy  place.145  (The  Raja)  was  made 
a  Suddhakshatriya  before  (the  coronation).  Much 
wealth  was  distributed  in  charity.  Eif  ty  thousand 
Brahmans  learned  in  the  Vedas,  were  assembled  from 
the  home  provinces,  as  well  as  from  foreign  territories 
and  holy  places  of  great  sanctity.  They  were  all  made 
to  stay.  Every  day  they  were  fed  with  sweets.  Then 
for  the  coronation  a  throne  was  made  of  thirty-two 

144  According   to   other  chroniclers  it  was  the  Raja,  who  had  either  of  his 
own  initiative,  or  at  the  suggestion  of  Balaji  Avji,  approached  Gaga  Bhat  with 
the  proposal  of  coronation. 

145  It  should  be  noted  that  the  Raje  was    above    forty    when   he    assumed 
the  sacred  thread.     It  appears  from  an    extract   in  the    Peshwa's  Diaries  that 
the  descendants  of  Sivajl  had  for  sometime   after  the  rise  of  the  Peswas  given 
up  the  practice  of  wearing  the  sacred  thread. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  115 

mauncls  of  gold.     Jewels  of  great  value   were   sought 
from  among  the  nine  varieties  of  priceless  jewels  that 
were  in  the  treasury,  and  set  in  the  throne.    A  throne 
inlaid  (with  jewels)  was  prepared.  Rayrl  was  renamed 
Ray  gad  (and)  that  fort  was  selected  as  the  seat  of  the 
throne.     It  was  decided  (that  the  Raja)  should  ascend 
the  throne  in  the  fort.     Water  from  the  seven  holy 
rivers,  as  well  as  from  other  big  rivers,  and  sea  water 
and  holy  water  from  famous  places    of   pilgrimage 
were     brought.     Gold   jars    and   gold    basins     were 
made.    Having  so   decided   that   the  eight  ministers 
(Pradhans)  should  pour  water   over   the    Raja   from 
the  eight  jars   and    the   eight   basins,   an  auspicious 
day  was  selected  (and)  an  auspicious  time  ascertained. 
A    lucky    moment     was    found    on     the      Suddha 
Trayodasl   day,   in   the     month   of  Jyaistha   in    the 
year  1596  of  the   Salivahan   era.     [83]  On  that  day, 
after  performing  the   auspicious   ablution    (mangal- 
snan),    the    Raje  worshipped,    Sri   Mahadev  and  Sri  \ 
Bhavanl  his  family  gods,  Balam   Bhat  the  son  of  the 
priest  Prabhakar  Bhat  the  family  preceptor,  the  Bhat 
Gosavi   and   other   great    Bhats  and    good  ritualists 
according  to  the  prescribed   forms,    with   ornaments 
and   clothes.      After    saluting    (them)    he     sat    on 
a  gold  stool  for   the    (ceremonial)    ablution  (^rfwfaf) 
The  eight  Pradhans  and  great  Brahmans  poured  over 
him  (holy)  water  of   different  places  from    gold   jars 
and   vessels.     (Then)   dressed  in  resplendent  clothes 
and  ornaments,  he  sat  on  the   throne,    after   saluting 
all  his  superiors.     Many   gold    lotuses   inlaid   with 
gems     of    nine    varieties    and    various    other    gold 
flowers  and   clothes   were  distributed  in  abundance, 


116  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

According  to  the  prescribed  forms  of  charity,  sixteen 
Mahadans146  (great  forms  of  alms-giving)  and  other 
charities  were  performed.  The  eight  pillars  of  the 
throne  were  studded  with  gems.  By  them  were  to 
stand  the  eight  Pradhans.  Formerly  in  the  Krtayuga, 
Tretayuga,  Dvapar  and  Kaliyugas,  many  kings  of 
holy  memory  had  been  enthroned;  all  the  Sastrik 
rites  performed  on  those  occasions  were  celebrated 
now.  The  eight  Pradhfins  stood  by  the  eight  pillars. 
Their  names  are  as  follows  : — 

1.  Moro  Pant  son  of  Trimbak  Pant,   Pesiva  (or) 
Mukhya  Pradhan. 

2.  Naro    Ni]kanth  and    Ramchandra     Nilkanth 
Majumdar,  their  (new)  designation  (was) — Amatya. 

3.  Ravji  was  Pandit  Rav,  on  his  son  (the  title  of) 
Rayjiraj(?)  (the  office  was  conferred).  147 

4.  Hambir  Rav  Mohite,  Senapati. 

5.  Dattaji  Trimbak    TaknU,  his   (new)   designa- 
tion Mmtrt. 

6.  Trimbakjl  Sondov   Dablr's   son  Ramchandra 
Pant   Swnant. 

7.  Annajl   Pant  Snmis,   his  (new)   designation 
Sachiv. 

8.  To    Niraji    Ravji,    (was    given   the)    Nyaya- 
dhisship. 

In  this  manner  were  Sanskrit  designations   given. 
The  (eight   Pradhans)   were   made  to   stand,   at   the 

14*  These  are — (1)  Tulapurush,  (2)  Hiranya  garblia,  (3)  Brahmmanda,  (4) 
Kalpa  Brksha,  (5)  Gosahasra,  (6)  Hiranyakamadhenu,  (7)  Kamdhenu,  (8) 
Hiranyasva,  (9)  Hirnyasvaratha,  (10)  Panclilanglak,  (11)  Dhara,  (12)  Visva- 
chakra,  (13)  KalpalatS,  (14)  Saptasagar,  (15)  Ratnadhenu,  (16)  Mahablmtghnt. 

147  Another  reading  is — "  The  son  of  Raghunath  Fanditrav  was  made 
or  Grand  Almoner, 


LIFE  OP  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  117 

places   assigned  according  to  the  designations    given 
to  them. 

[84].  They  stood  at  their   respective   places.     Bal 
Prabhu  CJiitnls   and  Nil    Prabhu  Parsms,   also   the 
agents  of  the  eight  Pradhans,  and  the  officers   of  the 
household  as  well  as   all   respectable  men,  stood   in 
conformity   with    the    rules   in  order  (of  their  rank). 
A    gold    umbrella   inlaid    with    gems,   having   pearl 
fringes,    was  held  over  (the  Raja's  head).     The  style 
of   Chliatrapati     was   assumed.      In   all  letters   and 
documents,  the    Rajyabhishek   era  preceded   by  the 
phrase    Svastisrl,    was  always   used  from  the  day  he 
ascended   the    throne.     Fifty     thousand     Brahmans 
learned  in  the  Vedas  had  assembled.     Besides   them 
had   assembled    many     Taponidhis,    and     holymen, 
Sanyasls,    guests,      Manbhcivsm9    Jatadharis,     Jogls, 
and   Jangams  of  various   denominations.     Eor   four 
months  they  were  given  unhusked  corn  and   sweets  ; 
when   dismissed,  money,   ornaments,  and   clothes  in 
abundance  were    presented   to   every   one   according 
to   his    merit.     To  Gaga  Bhat  (who  had  officiated  as) 
the  chief   priest   was    given   immense   wealth.     The 
total     expenditure     amounted     to     one    Jcror    and 
forty-two  lakhs  of  Eons.     To  every   one   of  the  eight 
Pradhans,  was  given  a  reward  of  one  lakh  of  Hons, 
and    a    gift    of  one    elephant,  one   horse  and  robes 
besides  that  (the    money    reward).     In  this   manner 
was   the    Raje   installed  on  the   throne.     In  this  age 
the  Mleccha  Badshahs  (rule)  all  over  the  world.    Only 


148  The  Manbhavs  were  an  order  of  mendicants,  who  dressed  themselves 
in  black  and  had  community  of  women.  They  were  very  severely  persecuted 
under  the  Peswa  regime, 


118  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

this  Maratha  Badshah  became  Lord  of  the  Umbrella 
(Chhatrapati).  This  affair,  that  came  to  pass,  was 
not,  one  of  little  importance. 

Bahadur  Khan  KoJca  learnt  this  news.  He  then 
came  and  encamped  at  Pedganv  on  the  Bblma.  And 
(he)  wrote  this  news  of  the  coronation  to  the  Badshah 
at  Delhi.  As  he  learnt  this,  the  Badshah  descended 
from  his  throne  and  retired  to  the  harem.  He 
struck  both  his  hands  on  the  earth  and  lamented 
much,  repeating  the  name  of  his  god,  —  "Khuda 
has  taken  away  the  Musalman's  Badshahi, 
destroyed  (our)  throne,  and  conferred  it  on  the 
Maratha.  It  has  reached  the  climax  now." 
In  this  strain  he  lamented  much  and  cherished  a 
mountain  of  sorrow.  Then  the  principal  ministers 
consoled  him  in  various  manners,  and  by  various 
promises  made  him  sit  on  the  throne.  Similarly, 
when  th->  Badshahs  of  Bijapur  and  Bhaganagar  and 
all  others  heard  this,  they  became  distressed  [85]. 
The  Badshahs  of  Constantinople  (Hum),  Syria, 
(Sham),  Persia  (Iran),  and  Turkestan  (Turan)  and  of 
the  Sea  began  to  lament  in  their  minds,  when  they 
learnt  this  news.  (They)  lamented  and  felt  afraid. 
Events  of  this  nature  took  place. 

Then  the  Raje  (duly)  installed  on  his  throne, 
ruled  his  kingdom.  He  conquered  the  Nizamsahi 
provinces  and  seized  the  Mughal  territories.  The 
Badshah  of  Bhaganagar  (Golkonda)  concluded  a 
treaty  with  the  Raje,  accepted  Prahlad  Pant,  son  of 
Niraji  Pant,  a  highly  intelligent  man,  as  envoy  (at 
his  court),  and  secured,  the  friendship  of  the  Raje 
by  paying  a  tribute.  There  were  other  insignificant 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHAtRAPATI  119 

principalities,    these    were    annexed.      Some     prin- 
cipalities paid  tribute  and  became  dependent. 

The  Raje  entertained  in  his  heart  the  desire  of 
conquering  the  Karnatak  from  the  Tungabhadra 
valley,  to  the  Kaverl.  It  would  cause  delay,  if  the 
army  was  sent  for  the  conquest ;  so  the  Raje  decided 
to  go  in  person.  But  Bahadur  Khan,  (was)  at 
Pedganv,  and  the  enemy  might  fall  upon  his  rear, 
Nirajl  Pant  the  Nyayadhls  was  therefore  sent  (to 
him).  Some  presents  and  gem-studded  ornaments 
were  sent.  Secret  amity  was  made  with  him 
(Bahadur),  "  It  will  take  us  a  year  to  conquer  the 
Karnatak.  Do  not  commit  any  disturbance  to  (our) 
kingdom  (during  that  period)."  So  was  he 
(Bahadur)  told,  and  he  was  kept  (inactive)  at  his 
station.  And  for  accompanying  him  to  Karnatak  the 
Raje  selected  from  the  Royal  Cavalry  (Pago) 
regiments,  (that  had  in  all)  twenty  five  thousand 
horsemen,  and  he  took  with  him  the  Sarkarkuns 
Raghunath  Narayan  and  Janardan  Narayan,  who  had 
local  knowledge  of  Karnatak.  The  rest  (of  the  Sarkar- 
kmis\  the  Peswa  and  the  Stirnls  and  the  Vakms  and 
the  rest  of  the  forces  were  kept  for  the  defence  of 
the  kingdom.  And  the  Raje  thought  (that)  "Money 
will  be  required  for  conquering  the  Karnatak ;  the 
cash  (accumulated)  in  the  treasury  should  not  be 
spent  for  that  (purpose).  The  extra  (money)  should 
be  procured  from  new  sources  and  the  province 
should  be  conquered  by  spending  it."  While  making 
such  considerations,  (he  thought  that)  there*  was 
an  abundance  of  Aveajth  in  the  Badshahi  of  Bhaga- 
nagar.  Money  could  be  procured  by  violence 


120  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATl 

from  there ;  but   the    Sultan  of   Bhaganagar  used  to 
pay    a  tribute    annually.     Cruelty    should    not    be 
committed   there      An  interview   with  him  (Sultan) 
should   be    obtained     by     friendly     means.      After 
the   interview   he   would    give   every  friendly    help. 
[86]     Having     deliberated     in     this     manner,     the 
Raje   decided   to   have   the    interview   arranged,  by 
writing  about  it  to  Prahlad  Pant  who  was   his   envoy 
at  Bhaganagar.       Tana  Shah,  the  Badshah  of  Bhaga- 
nagar, entertained  in   his  mind  a  strong  suspicion, — 
"  As  Afzal  Khan  was  destroyed,  or  Saista   Khan  was 
ruined,   or  as    the  Raja  had  exhibited    his  valour  to 
the  Badshah   Alamgir   after    going   to    Delhi,    what 
should   be  done   if    he    similarly  commits  some  mis- 
chief?    (I)  should  have  no  interview  with  the  Raje, 
I    shall     give    him    whatever     he      demands." — So 
said  (the  Shah).     Then  Prahlad  Pant  by  taking  many 
oaths  and  (offering  to    undergo)  many  ordeals  (f$fi*n) 
assured  the  Badsliah,    and    (his)    Karbharis    Akanna 
Pant  and   Madanna   Pant,    that    there  was   no   evil 
(intention,)  that  the  Raje  would  go  away  after  a  friend- 
ly visit.  To  this  effect  was  a  friendly  agreement  made 
with    the    Raje.     Then    with    the  aim    that  the  two 
should    meet,    the    Raje    proceeded   to    Bhaganagar, 
marching  stage   by   stage   with  his    army.     A    strict 
warning   was   issued  after     (he)    had     entered    the 
Bhaganagar  territory.     The    Raje   ordered   that   the 
Rayats    should   not   be    given     the     least    trouble. 
He    intimidated  (intending  offenders)    by  beheading 
some    (miscreants)    and    (when   he)    arrived  at   the 
halting  places  he    procured  everything   by    peaceful 
purchase    there    (and    then)    went  forward.      There 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATEAPATI 

was   no   plunder.     As   he    proceeded  in  this  manner, 
the  Badshah  became  very  pleased  as    he   learnt   the 
news  (of  his  strict  discipline).    The  Badshah  intended 
to  come  forward  to  a  distance    of  two  to    four   ganvs 
(to  receive  him).     (But)  the  Raje  was  a  highly   cour- 
teous  man;  he   sent    the    following   verbal   message 
with  assurances    of    oaths  —  "  You  should  not   come. 
You   are   (my)   elder   brother,    I  am  (your)  younger 
brother.      You    should    not    come     forward.5'      The 
Badshah  was  very  pleased  at  the  Raje's  sending  such 
a  verbal  message.     And  Madanna  Pant    and   Akanna 
Pant,  the  virtual149  (?)  sovereigns  and  the  real  masters 
of  the   whole    Badsha  li,    these    two,    came   forward, 
received  the  Raje  and    conducted    him    to   the   city. 
The    Raje   had   formerly   furnished    his   army  with 
rich  gold   embroidered   accoutrements.      He  entered 
the   city     at    an     auspicious     moment    to   see   the 
Badshah.     The  Badshah  had  adorned  the  whole  city. 
Streets   and   lanes   were  all  around  coloured   with   a 
thin  layer  of  kunkum  powder   and    saffron.     Festive 
poles   and   triumphal   arches    were  erected  and  flags 
and  standards  hoisted  in  the   city.     Krors  of  citizens 
stood  (by  the    roads)    to   have   a   look  at  the  Raje. 
The  ladies  welcomed   him   by  waving  innumerable 
lamps  round  him.     Gold  and  silver  flowers  [87]  were 
showered   upon   the    Raje.     The     Raje     distributed 
much  wealth  beyond  measure   and  countless   dresses 
among   the  people   in    charity  and  reached  the   Dad 
Mahal  with  all  his  forces.     He   sent    the  following 
verbal  message,  confirmed  by  oaths  to  the  Badshah  ;  — 
"  Do  not  come  down  stairs  —  I  am  going  (to    you)   in 


,  Wazirs  ? 

16 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPAT1 

person."  The  I'adshah  remained  in  the  palace. 
The  Raje  made  the  men  of  his  army  gird  their  waist, 
and  sit  down  below  the  palace,  and  (he)  proceeded 
up  the  stairs.  The  Raje  himself  and  Janardan 
Narayan  and  Prahlacl  Pant  and  Sonajl  Nalk  the 
lloyal  Door  Keeper  and  Babajl  Dhandhere,  these 
live  akrie  ascended  (the  stairs)  and  entered  the 
palace.  The  Badshah  came  forward  and  gave 
(the  Raja)  a  friendly  embrace.  The  two  sat  on  the 
same  seat.  Madanna  Pant,  and  Akanna  Pant  and 
Janardan  Pant,  Prahlad  Pant,  Sonajl  Naik  (the  Royal 
Door  Keeper)  and  Blbaji  Dhandhere,  these  were 
(present).  The  Badshah  and  the  Raje  and  Madanna 
Pant  these  three  sat  down,  the  rest  remained  stand 
ing.  There  was  very  great  affection  between  the 
two,  (and  they)  had  a  conversation.  The  ladies  of 
the  Badshah's  harem  looked  at  the  Raje  through  the 
latticed  window  and  were  much  astonished.  The 
Badshah  was  highly  pleased,  for  three  hours  he 
listened  to  the  stories  of  the  Raje's  heroism.  Then 
he  presented  some  ornaments  set  with  jewels,  robes, 
horses,  and  elephants  to  the  Raje  and  to  all  his  men, 
(and)  dismissed  them.  The  Raje  and  the  Badshah 
descended  from  the  palace,  and  the  Raje  went  to 
his  quarters. 

Raghunath  Pant  and  Hamblr  Rav  and  other 
Sardars  had  been  left  below  the  palace.  Taking  them 
in  his  company,  the  Raje  came  to  his  place.  On 
his  way  back  he  (again)  distributed  alms  among  the 
citizens.  After  the  Raje  had  left,  the  Badshtlh  was 
convinced  that  he  was  honest,  and  had  protected 
him  (the  Badshah),  (and  the  Raje)  had  respected 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHAT  KAPATI  123 

his  oath.  Wondering  in  this  manner,  the  Badshah 
gave  some  rewards  to  Prahlad  Pant  (saying),  "  You 
are  honest."  Saying  so  and  exalting  (him)  the 
Badshah  sent  Prahlad  Pant  to  the  Raje.  The  next 
day  Madanna  Pant  took  the  Raje  to  his  house  to  be 
his  guest.  And  getting  the  dishes  prepared  by  their 
Lady  Mother,  [88]  Madanna  Pant  and  Akanna  Pant 
sat  near  the  Raje  and  (saw)  him  feeding.  All  other 
men  of  the  Raje's  party  were  also  fed,  and  after 
presenting  (to  the  Raje  and  his  party)  ornaments, 
robes,  elephants  and  horses,  (Madanna  and  Akanna) 
conducted  them  to  their  place.  The  Badshah  sum- 
moned Madanna  Pant  and  (the  two)  settled  that 
"  The  Raje  should  be  given  whatever  he  wanted,  he 
should  be  pleased  (in  that  manner  and  then)  sent 
away."  Having  come  to  this  decision,  (they)  selected 
an  auspicious  moment  (and)  again  brought  the  Raje 
for  a  second  interview  and  gave  him  innumerable 
jewels,  ornaments  inlaid  with  gems,  elephants,  and 
horses.  Then  the  two  Qhhatrapatis  sat  on  the  (ter- 
race) of  the  palace  and  received  the  obeisance  of 
all  the  Sarkarleuns  and  Hambir  Rav  and  other 
military  officers,  and  ornaments,  robes,  elephants,  and 
horses  were  presented  to  them  all,  each  individually 
according  to  his  valour  and  fame.  And  the  Badshah 
said,  "  You  should  help  me  on  every  occasion." 
After,  confirming  (the  alliance)  in  this  manner,  and 
taking  oaths  in  the  Raje's  favour,  (the  Badshah) 
gave  him  leave.  "  I  shall  regularly  pay  the  stipu- 
lated tribute  every  year,  and  you  should  keep  in  our 
connection,  Prahlad  Pant  always  with  me."  So  sug- 
gested the  Badshah.  The  Raje  returned  to  his  place, 


124  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

After  this  the    principal    officers    of  Bhaganagar 
entertained    the     Raje    as    (their)    guest.      In    this 
manner  he  spent  a  month  at  Bhaganagar.     With  the 
treasures  and   provisions    of  that    place   he   led  his 
army  towards    Jinji.     Then    he  went    to  Sri    Sailya. 
He  bathed  in  the  Nfgariga  and  saw  the  god    (of"  the 
place).     The  rites  of  the  holy  place  were  performed. 
The  Raje  was  highly  pleased  with  this   sacred  place, 
it  seemed  to  be   a   second  Kailas    to    him.     He   felt 
disposed  to  offer  his   body  to    the    god   there   and  to 
sacrifice  his  head.     At  that   time    Sri    Bhavanl  took 
possession  of    his   body   and   said, — "  Thy    salvation 
does  not  lie    in  such   things.     Do   not   commit    this 
act.     There  are  many  duties  to  be  performed  by  thy 
hands  in  the    future/'     So   saying    the  Sr!  departed. 
When  the  Raje  regained  consciousnc  ss  the   Karkuns 
delivered  the  message.     Then  the  idea    of  sacrificing 
his  head  to  the  god  was  kept  in  abeyance. 

Then  Jinji  was  besieged  with  a  view  to  the  con- 
quest of  the  Karnatak.  Rauf  Khan  and  Nasir 
[Muhammad]  Khan,  [89]  sons  of  Khankhanan,  the 
wazir  of  Bijapur,  (these  two)  were  at  Jinji ;  they 
were  by  diplomacy  given  an  assurance  of  safety 
and  induced  to  come  out,  and  the  place  was  taken. 
Sher  Khan,  a  wazir  of  Bijapur,  was  with  five  thousand 
horse  at  a  place  called  Trimal  (Trinomali  ?).  The 
Pathan  was  an  (officer)  of  eminence,  he  had 
elephants  and  immense  military  stores.  Sher  Khan 
marched  upon  the  Raje.  (The  Raje)  fought  and 
destroyed  him.  Sher  Khan  was  captured  alive.  Five 
thousand  horses  and  twelve  elephants  were  taken. 
Money  and  jewels  came  into  the  Raje's  possession 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  125 

beyond    calculation.       A    great    battle    was     fought. 
Trimal  Mali fil  was  conquered  after  such  performances. 
Then    RajsrI    Vyankaji     Raje,     Raje's    younger 
brother,  who  had  taken    possession    of    the    kingdom 
of  Tanjore  and    was    ruling  there,    came   to  see    the 
Raje   accompanied    by    his   Karkuns.     The    brother 
met  the  brother.    Kakajl  Pant  Peswa,  Ekojl  Raja's150 
Karkun,  and  Konher    Mahadev   Majuwdar,  saw  (the 
Raje).     Jagannath  Pant,  son  of  Vyankajl  Datto,  the 
whole  army  and  Bhimjl  Raje  andPratapjl  Raje,  sons 
of  the  Maharaja's    (Sahajis)    concubines,    also  came 
to  the  interview.     Great  rejoicings    took  place.     The 
two   brothers     entertained    each   other     as     guests, 
and  they  both    made  immense  presents.     For  eight 
days   they   were   together.     Then   the    Raje   said  to 
Vyankaji  Raje — "The  Maharaja   was   our   common 
father.     I  took    leave    of  him,    went    towards    Puna, 
and  conquered  so  big  a  kingdom.     I  have  established 
my  fame.      However,  our  father's  twelve  birandes™1 
are  in  your  possession  and  you  are  enjoying  them.     I 
am,  however,  his  eldest  son  and    a  hero,    I  have  dis- 
played greater  heroism  than    you.     You  should  give 


1  3<>  Another  name  of  Vyankaji. 

151  Sanskrit  Leiruda  moans  title.  The  word  seems  to  have  been  used  in 
old  Hindi  also  in  the  same  sense  c/.  Bhushan — Siva-Raj- Bhushan — il  Liyobirad 
sixodiu  diyo  Isko  sis." — In  old  M&rath!  we  came  across  sin-h  phrases  as  Aneka- 
lirudankita.  .Mahamnhanta  (see  Sanads  and  Letters  ed  bv  Parasnis  and  Mawji, 
Sanad  No.  16). 

But  birnnde  here  certainly  moans  something  more  than  mere  titles 
According  to  Holes  worth  it  meant  badges  of  honour.  The  Tanjore  Temple 
inscriptions,  however,  mentions  Horse  li'runde,  Elephant  bfrundc  and  other 
linindcs  wliic-h  conferred  upon  their  ownc-rs  the  right  and  privilege  of  putting 
certain  ornaments  on  their  horse  and  elephants,  etc.  These  have  been 
described  at  some  length  in  the  Tanjore  Toinple  inscription  published  by 
Mr.  V,  K,  Raj  wade  in  the  now  defunct  Prabhat, 


H6  LIFE  OF  SlVA   CIIHATRAPATI 

me  only  the  twelve  birandes  of  myv  father  you 
have,  and  I  shall  display  them.  Of  course  I  can  have 
ne\v  ones,  but  I  am  demanding  these,  as  I  should 
have  what  was  earned  by  my  father."  Thereupon 
Vyankaji  held  a  different  opinion  and  did  not  yield 
(what  was  demanded).  Then  Ekojl  Raja's  Karkuns 
and  Karbharis  roused  fear  in  his  mind,  (telling  him) 
that  the  Raje  would  have  an  altercation  with  him 
and  take  the  birandes  by  force  [90].  (They)  told 
him  so,  roused  fear  (in  his  mind),  and  at  night  Vyan- 
kaji Raja  fled  with  the  birandes  to  Tan j ore. 

Then  the  next  day  the  Raje  learnt  the  news  that 
Vyankaji  Raja  had  fled.  Thereupon  he  wondered 
(saying),  "  Why  has-he  fled  ?  Was  I  going  to  imprison 
him  ?  What  should  I  do  with  the  birandes  ?  My 
own  birandes  have  spread  over  the  eight  directions. 
Over  the  seagirt  earth  my  fame  has  spread,  what 
then  should  I  do  with  those  birandes.  I  had  asked 
for  them,  as  one  should  have  his  patrimony.  If 
he  did  not  like  to  part  with  them,  he  was  at  liberty 
not  to  give  them.  Why  did  he  flee  for  nothing? 
He  is  young,  very  young,  and  he  has  acted  like  a 
child."  So  observed  the  Raje.  Then  Vyankajl's 
Karkuns  and  Sardars,  who  had  been  fleeing,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Raje's  men.  They  arrested  and 
brought  them  to  the  Raje.  Then  (the  Raje)  gave 
robes,  ornaments  and  horses  to  them  all,  and  sent 
them  to  his  brother  to  Tanjore.  There  was  one 
Santajl  Raje  a  son  of  the  Maharaja  (Sahaji)  by  a 
concubine.  He  was  a  hero  of  (great)  valour.  He 
came  to  see  the  Raje.  The  interview  took  place. 
The  Raje  conferred  on  him  (the  command  of)  one 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  127 

thousand  horse  in  the  Karnatak.     Rent-free  villages 
were  given  to  him.     He  was   dismissed    with   a  pre- 
sent   of    elephants,    horses    and    robes.     There   was 
an    Adilsahi    (military)     outpost   at    Vellore.     That 
fort  was  so  strong,  that  there    was    not   another    like 
it  on    the    earth.     Hound    the    fort    \vas    a  ditch  of 
flowing  water.     The  water  was   bottomless    (so  deep 
was  the  ditch).     In    that  water  lived    ten    thousands 
alligators.     Two  carts  could  be    driven    side  by  side, 
over  the  rampart  of  the  fort,  so  strong  was  it.     The 
rampart  had  four  circuits  one  after  (within)  another. 
The  fort  was  of  this  nature.     The  Raje  captured    the 
fort   by  besieging  it.     Other  forts   and    strongholds 
also  were    taken  at  different  places.     Some  new  forts 
were    built.      One    hundred     such    new    forts    were 
constructed  in  that  province.     The    Raje    conquered 
a  kingdom  yielding  twenty  lakhs  of  Hons.  Jinji  was 
like  Bijapur   and  Bhaganagar,    a   metropolitan    city 
(the   seat  of  a  throne).     The  Raje  ought  to  have  re- 
mained there.     But  there  was  a  vast  kingdom  on  this 
side   also.     It   was  necessary  to  preserve  that  (king- 
dom).    Therefore   the  Brahman  Raghunath  Narayan 
was   appointed    Majumdar    of    the    entire   kingdom, 
[91]  and  he  was  posted   at  Jinji,    with  that   province 
under   his  charge.     As   he   wanted   an    army  for  the 
time  being,  Hamblr  Rav,   the   Commander-in-Chief, 
was  stationed    (there)   with    his     army.     And    the 
Raje  sot  off  from  Jinji   with  the  two  generals  Anand 
Rav     and     Manaji    More     and     (their)     regiments. 
He   ascended    the    Ghats   and    reached    above.     The 
forts    of   Kolhar    and    Balapur  Avere  captured.     The 
country    was     conquered.     Some    forts    were    built. 


128  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATT 

Turbulent  Palegars  were  destroyed  and  reduced  to 
dust.  That  province  also  was  placed  under  Raghu- 
nath  Pant.  General  Manajl  More  was  with  his 
army  stationed  in  the  province  of  Kolhar.  The 
Raje  went  to  Kop:.il,  accompanied  by  Anand  Rav. 
Thence  lie  went  t  >  L-ikslimes'var.  Thence  he  march- 
ed by  stages  to  t'ie  province  of  Sampganv.  There 
was  a  fort  called  Belvadi.152  There  (ruled)  a  woman 
Desaln.  She  carried  off  the  transport  bullocks  of 
the  Raje's  army.  The  Raje  learnt  this  news  and 
laid  siege  to  Belvadi,  captured  the  fort,  (  and )  arrest- 
ed the  Desojn.  She  was  punished.  Then  he  returned 
to  Panhala  and  made  an  enquiry  about  the  state 
of  the  kingdom.  Then  every  body  learnt  that  the 
Raje  was  come.  Thereupon  Niraji  Pant,  who  had 
been  stationed  with  Bahadur  Khan,  also  came  to 
see  ( the  Raje ).  And  the  Khan  also  sent  jewels 
and  robes  for  the  Raje. 

Then  Vyankaji  Raje,  learning  ( the  news  )  that 
Hamblr  Rav  with  the  army  and  Raghunath  Narayan 
had  been  stationed  in  the  Karnatak,  mustered  his 
own  forces  and  those  of  the  Palegars  and  marched 
against  Hamblr  Rav.  At  that  time,  Vyankaji  Raje 
had  innumerable  cavalry,  infantry  and  militia,  four 
times  as  strong  as  these  under  Hamblr  Rav.  Then 
a  battle  between  Vyankaji  Raje  and  Hamblr  Rav 
took  place.  But  the  influence  of  the  Raje's  (  Sivaji's) 
virtue  was  more  potent,  and  (his)  fortune  was  (still) 


135  Grant  Duff  wrongly  identities  ii  with  Btllary,  the  chief  town  oi'  a 
Madras  district.  Belvadi  is  a  small  village  about  10  miles  from  Sainpganv, 
The  name  of  this  brave  lady  was  Saras w at i  Bai  and  she  was  a  Prabhu  by 
caste.  (J.  N.  Sarkar.) 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  129 

in    the   ascendant ;    Hambir    Rav     routed   Vyankajl 
B-aje's  army.     A   great   battle   was    fought.     Many 
fell   in    fighting.     And  four    thousand    of   Vyankajl 
Raje's   horses    were    taken.     And  elephants,  jewels, 
minor  chiefs,  Bhimji  Raje  and  Pratapjl   Raje  besides 
[  92  ]    other   men  of  note   were    captured.     Such   a 
victory  was  won.     Fame   was   won.     And   the    cap- 
tured  officers   were   released   with   robes  of  honour. 
Then  Raghunath   Pant  and    Hambir    Rav   marched 
towards  Tan j ore.     Then  Vyankajl  Raje  was  prepared 
to   restore    friendship  through  the  mediation  of  some 
courtiers.     Then  Raghunath  Pant  and    Hambir  Rav 
sent  a   messenger   with   letters   to  the  Raje.     Then 
the  Raje  on  being  apprised  of  the  news,   sent  a  reply 
to   them    (two), — "  Vyankajl    Raje    is    my  younger 
brother.     He   has   acted  like  a  child.     But  still  he  is 
my   brother,    protect    him.     Do  not  ruin  his    king- 
dom. "     When   such  an   answer  came,  the  two  con- 
cluded  peace   with   Vyankajl  Raje.     And  they  took 
immense   money    [  indemnity  ].     Then      Raghunath 
Pant  dismissed  Hambir  Rav  with  the  army,  and  sent 
them   to   the    Raje.     And    Raghunath  Pant  himself, 
on   that  side,   raised  an  army  of  ten  thousand  horse, 
Pdga  and  Siledar,  in  the   Karnatak,   and   lived  there 
(  and  )  maintained  the   kingdom. 

An  interview  took  place  between  Hambir  Rav 
and  the  Raje.  Many  were  applauded  and  given 
rewards.  Then  the  Raje  himself  besiezed  Jalnapur  in 
the  Mughal  territories,  with  the  whole  of  his  army. 
The  suburb  was  raided.  The  town  was  plundered  to 
destruction.  Immense  wealth,  gold  and  silver,  jewels 
and  clothes,  horses,  elephants  and  camels  were 
17 


130  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

plundered.  Ranmast  Khan  came  with  the  Mughal 
army.  A  battle  was  fought.  Five  thousand  soldiers  of 
Sidoji  Mmbalkar  Raje  fought  for  three  days.  He  took 
Ranmast  Khan  a  prisoner.  His  (Ranmast  Khan's) 
army  was  about  to  be  ruined,  when  Kesar  Sing5  Sardar 
Khan,  and  other  nobles,  came  to  his  assistance  with 
twenty  thousand  soldiers  and  halted  three  cosset 
off.  Then  Kesar  Sing  sent  a  secret  message  (to  the 
Raje)  saying,  "  There  are  brotherly  relations  between 
the  two  parties.  You  should  march  away,  before 
we  encounter  you."  As  soon  as  he  got  this  informa- 
tion, the  Raje  started  thence.  [93].  It  was  decided 
that  the  army  should  go  by  the  Jadgiri  route.  At 
that  time  Bahirji  Jasud  offered  (to  act  as  guide) 
saying — "I  shall  conduct  the  army  to  a  safe  place 
avoiding  any  meeting  with  the  Mughals.  Your 
Majesty  should  not  be  anxious."  After  a  watchful 
exertion  of  three  nights,  without  taking  any  rest  dur- 
ing day  or  night,  (he)  brought  the  army  to  Pavgad.138 
The  Raje  was  pleased  with  Bahirji  Nalk.  The 
balance  of  Government  money  due  from  him  was 
written  off  and  some  additional  rewards  were  given 
to  him,  The  Raje  came  at  his  leisure  to  Purandar 
with  his  army. 

In  the  meantime  Sambhaji  Raje,  the  Raje's 
eldest  son,  took  offence  with  him,  and  went  over  to 
the  Mughal  dominions  and  met  Dilel  Khan  there. 
He  (Dilel  Khan)  maintained  him  with  great  honour. 
Dilel  Khan  wrote  to  the  Badshah  at  Delhi,—"  The 
Raje's  son,  Sambhaji  Raje,  being  angry  with  his 

1 5  3  Another  variant  is   Pattfigad   which     name   is   given   in    the  English 
Records. 


LIFE  OF  ^IVA  CHHATRAPATI  131 

father,  has  come  to  me.  I  have  entertained  him  with 
great  honour.  If  the  Badshah  should  graciously 
exalt  him  there  will  be  two  parties  in  (Sivajfs)  king- 
dom. The  soldiers  of  the  kingdom  (of  Sivaji,)  will 
voluntarily  desert  (to  us),  and  will  capture  his  forts 
and  strongholds."  So  he  wrote.  Thereupon  the 
Badshah  thought,  "  The  Raje's  son  has  come  (to  us), 
if  he  is  exalted,  he  will  create  a  rebellion  in  my 
dominions  and  ruin  the  empire.  So,  he  should  not 
be  exalted."  So  arguing  he  wrote  and  sent  an 
order  to  Dilel  Khan, — "  Come  with  Sambhajl  Raje 
to  the  presence."  So  he  wrote.  But  the  Khan's 
agent  at  the  Badshah's  court  wrote  this  news  to  him 
before  (the  Badshahi  order  reached  the  Khan). 
As  soon  as  the  Khan  learnt  this  news,  he  made 
Sambhajl  escape  by  throwing  out  some  hints.134  He 
fled  and  came  back  to  Panhala.  The  Raje  felt 
pleased  when  he  learnt  this  news  at  Purandar  [94] 
and  came  to  see  his  son  at  Panhala.  Father  and  son 
met  together.  Much  rejoicing  took  place.  Then 
the  Raje  said,—"  My  boy  do  not  leave  me.  There 
is  enmity  between  us  and  Aurangzib.  He  intended 
to  commit  treachery  against  thee.  But  the  Sri  has 
kindly  rescued  thee  and  brought  thee  safely  back. 
A  great  deed  has  been  done.  Now,  thou,  my  eldest 
son,  hast  grown  big,  and  I  have  learnt  that  it  is  in 


1 5  *  According  to  a  Persian  account  also,  Dilel  Khan  had  connived  at 
Sambhaji's  flight.  "  Sewajee's  messengers  were  allowed  communication  with 
Sambah,  who  now  made  his  escape  with  only  eleven  attendants;  so  that 
it  must  have  happened  by  the  connivance  of  Dilel  Khan,  who  made  no 
enquiries  or  example  among  the  guards  who  watched  his  person." — Scott's 
Feriahta,  Vol.  II.,  p  53. 


132  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

thy  mind  that  thou  shoudst  have  a  separate  kingdom. 

This   is    also   to    my   interest.     I    shall   give    thee  a 

kingdom  then.    I  have   two   sons.      Thou    Sambhaji 

art   one ;  and    Rajaram    is    the    second.     So    I  shall 

divide  all  my  kingdom   into   two.     The    kingdom    of 

Jinji — stretching  from  the  Tungabhadra  to  the  Kaverl 

—is  one  kingdom.     The  second  is  a  kingdom    on    the 

other   side   of    the  Tungabhadra  extending  up  to  the 

river  Godavarl.    Such  are  the  two  kingdoms  (I  have). 

Thou  art  my  eldest  son,  I  confer  on  thee  the  kingdom 

of  the  Karnatak  ;  the  kingdom   on  this  side    I    give 

to    Rajaram.     You   two  sons,  should  rule  over  these 

two  kingdoms.     I  shall  (henceforth)    meditate   upon 

the   Sri,    (and   thus)  secure  my  future  welfare."     So 

he  said.    Then  Sambhaji  Raje  replied,  — "  My  fortune 

lies   at   the   feet    of   Your   Majesty.     I  will  live  on 

milk  and  rice  (at  peace)  and  meditate  on  your  feet." 

So   answered  Sambhaji,    and    the    Raje  was  greatly 

pleased.     Then  the  father  and  the  son   sat   together, 

and   reviewed   the  affairs  of  the  whole  of  their  state. 

What  was  the  extent  of  the    Karnatak  ?     And  what 

was   the   total   revenue?     How   many    departments 

were   there?     And   who    were   the   clerks    and     the 

SarJcarkuns  ?     How  many  soldiers,  state  cavalry  and 

Siledars    were   there  ?     Who  were    their     officers  ? 

Where  and  how  many  were  the  forts  ?     What  militia 

was  there  ?     How  many  marine  forts   and   sea-going 

vessels    (had    the    Raje)  ?     An  account  was  made  of 

each  item.     The  list   is   as   follows.     The   following 

is  the  list  of  the  eighteen    departments,    villages   and 

territories,    that   he   enumerated,  drawn  up  item  by 

item. — 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 


133 


THE  EIGHTEEN    DEPARTMENTS. 


1.  Khajina 

2.  Jawhahirkbana 

3.  Ambarkhana 

4.  Sarbatkhana 

5.  Tophkhana 

6.  Daftarkhana 

7.  Jamdarkhana 

8.  Jiratkhana 

9.  Mutbakkhana 

10.  Ushtarkhana 

11.  Naqarkhana 

12.  Tallmkhana 

13.  [95]  Pilkhana 

14.  Faraskhana 

15.  Abdarkhana 

16.  Sikarkhana 

17.  Darukhana 

18.  ^ahatkhana 


...  Cash. 

...  Jewel  store. 

...    Elephant  trappings. 

...  Medicines. 

. . .   Artillery. 

,..   Record  Department. 

...   Treasury. 

...   Agriculture. 

...   Kitchen. 

...  Camels    and    their   trap- 
pings. 

...   Band. 

Gymnasium 

...  Elephant  sheds,  etc. 

...  Carpets,  tents  and  acces- 
sories. 

...   Drink. 

...  Game,  aviary,    chase  and 
allied  materials. 

...  Magazine. 

. . .  Conservancy  Department. 


THE  TWELVE  MAHALS. 


1.  Pote      ... 

2.  Saudaglr 

3.  Palkhi  ... 

4.  Kothl    ... 

5.  Imarat  ... 

6.  BahilT   ••• 


...  Treasury, 
...  Merchandise. 
...  Palanquins 

. . .  Warehouse  and  granaries. 
...  Building. 
,  Chariots. 


134  LIFE  OF  §IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

7.  Paga     •••  ...  Stables. 

8.  Sen       ...  ...  Comforts. 

9.  Daruni  ...  ...  The  Zenana. 

10.  Thatti     ...  ...  Cowsheds. 

11.  Tanksa]  ...  ...  Mints. 

12.  Chhablna  Guards. 


TREASURES  WITH  DETAILS  ABOUT  DIFFERENT  COINS 
AND  CLOTHES. 

Gambar         ...  ...  100,000. 

Mohar  ...  ...  200,000. 

Putlis  ...  ...  300,  000. 

Badshahi  Hon  ...  1,364,  525. 

Satlaml          ...  ...  100,  000. 

Ibhraml         ...  ...  100,  000. 

Sivra!  Hon     ...  ...  1,500,000. 

Kaveripak     ...  ...  1,274,656. 

Sangarl  Hon...  ...  254.  030. 

Achyutrai  Hon  ...  300,450. 

Devral  Hon  ...  ...  100,  400. 

Ramchandrarai  Hon        ...  100,  000. 

Gutl  Hon      ...  ...  200,  000. 

Dharvadi  Hon  ...  300,  000. 

Eanam  of  different  kinds . . .  200,  000. 

Pralkhati  (?)  Hon  ...  100,  000. 

Pak  (v)  Nalkl  Hon          ...  300,  000. 

Adavam  Hon  ...  500,  000. 

Jadmal  Hon  ...  ...  1,  400,  000. 

Tadpatn  Hon  ...  100,  000. 

Gold   in   bullion,   ornament   and  bar   12  Khandis  in 
weight. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  135 

DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  FANAMS. 

1.  Apharjl. 

2.  Trivalurl. 

3.  Trisuli. 

4.  Chandavarl  (Tanjore). 

5.  Bildharl. 

6.  Ulaphkarl. 

7.  Muhammad  Shahi. 

8.  Velurl  (Vellore.) 

9.  Kateral. 

10.  Devajvall. 

11.  Ramnath  purl. 

12.  Kungotl. 

[96]  SILVER  COINS  AND  JEWELS,  ETC. 

Rupees          ...  ...  500,  000. 

Asrafis  ...  ...  200,  000. 

Abasa  ...  ...  1,000,000. 

Dabholi  kabrl  ...  2,  500,  000. 

Chull  kabrl  ...  ...  1,  000,  000. 

Basri  kabrl   ...  ...  500,000. 

1,000,000   (Rupees)   worth  of    Silver,   in    bullion, 
dishes  and  ornaments  weighing  50  khandis. 

JEWELS. 

1.  Ruby. 

2.  Emerald. 

3.  Lapis  lazuli. 

4.  Sapphire. 


136  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

5.  Turkois. 

6.  Pearl. 

7.  Coral. 

8.  Topaz. 

9.  Diamond. 

9  (sorts)  in  all. 

CLOTHES. 

Plain  and  worked  with  gold  and  silver  thread, 
coloured  and  fine,  collected  from  fifty-six  provinces 
and  the  sea— worth  about,  1,00,  00,  000,  Hons. 
50,  000,  Nisam  Hons. 

There  was  an  immense  collection  of  grains,  salts 
and  spices  etc,  in  the  grananies  and  the  provinces. 

THE    TOTAL  IN  ROUND  NUMBER. 

25,  00,  500, 

500,  000,  Yeluri  (Vellore)  Hons. 
1,05,000  Troopers— in  the  state  cavalry,  and  Siledar, 

LIST  OF  OFFICERS  COMMANDING  45,000  HORSE. 

(1)  Hambir  Rav  Sarnobat, 

(2)  Santaji  Ghorpade, 

(3)  Manajl  More, 

(4)  Yesajl  Katkar, 

(5)  Santaji  Jagtap, 

(6)  Nimbaji  Patole, 

(7)  Jetojl  Katkar, 

(8)  Parsojl  Bhonsle, 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  187 

(9)  Ganojl  Sirke, 

(10)  Ba]oji  Katkar, 

(11)  Niloji  Kate, 

(12)  Netajl  Palkar,155 

(13)  Tukoji  Nimbalkar, 

(14)  Gondjl  Jagtap, 

(15)  Sambhaji  Hamblr  Rav, 

(16)  Dhanajl  Jadhava, 

(17)  Shama  Khan, 

(18)  Vaghojl  &rke, 

(19)  Harjx  Nimbalkar, 

(20)  Bhavan  B,av, 

(21)  Anand  Rav  Hasam  Hazari, 

(22)  Telaag  Rav, 

(23)  Rupaji  Bhonsle, 

(24)  Vyankat  Rau  Khandkar, 

(25)  Khandoji  Jagtap, 

(26)  Udaj!  Pavar, 

(27)  Ramjl  Kankde, 

(28)  Krshnajl  Ghadge, 

(29)  Savjl  Mohite. 

Total         ...     29 

SlLBDARS  AND  SUBHEDARS    OF  THE  PROVINCE — 

(1)  Nagoji  Ballal, 

(2)  Ganes  Sivdev, 

(3)  Chando  Hirdev, 

(4)  Nemajl  Sinde, 


1 9  5  Does  Sabhaaad  mean  NetajT  the  former  Sarnobat  ?  NetSjibad  returned 
home  shortly  before  SivSji'a  death  uud  had  been  re-admitted  into  the 
Hindu  society  after  a  formal  penance. 

18 


138  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

(5)  Ramaji  Bhaskar, 

(6)  Bayajl  Gadrlare, 

(7)  Ba]ajl  Ni]kanth, 

(8)  Hiroji  §e]ke, 

(9)  Trimbak  Yiththal, 

(10)  Mahadji  Narayan, 

(11)  Baloji  Sivtare, 

(12)  Jan  Eav  Vaghmare, 

(13)  Sankrojl  Mane, 

(14)  Amroji  Pandhre, 

(15)  Ramajl  Janardan, 

(16)  Mudhojl   Thorat, 
(17;  Krshnaji  Bhandde," 

(18)  Bahirjl  Badgare, 

(19)  Chando  Narayan, 

(20)  Khemni, 

(21)  Khandojl  Atole, 

(22)  Ragho  Balla], 

(23)  Balvant  Rav  Devkante, 

(24)  Bahirjl  Ghorpade, 

(25)  Malojl  Thorat, 
...  (26)  Balajl  Bahirav, 

(27)  Devajl  Ughde, 

(28)  Ganes  Tukdev, 

(29)  Keroji  Pavar, 

(30)  Uchale, 

(31)  Narsojl  Shito]e. 

Commanders  of  the  fleet 


Elephants,  male,  fe- 
male and  young  about 
1,260. 


and  Sea-going  vessels — 

1  Dariya  Sarang. 

2  Ibrahim  Khan. 

3  Maya  Nalk, 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  139 

OFFICERS  IN  COMMAND  OVER  10,000  MAWLES. 

• 

(1)  Yesajl  Kank  Sarnobat, 

(2)  Suryajl  Malsure, 

(3)  Ganoji  Darekar, 

(4)  Mugbajl  Benmana, 

(5)  Mai  Savant, 

(6)  Vithojl  Lad, 

(7)  Indroji  Gavde, 

(8)  Javji  Mahanlag, 

(9)  Nagoji   Pralhad, 

(10)  Pilaj!  Gole, 

(11)  Mudhojl  Sondev, 

(12)  Krshnajl  Bhaskar, 
(18)  Kaldhonde, 

(14)  Hirojl  Marathe, 

(15)  Ramajl  More, 

(16)  Hiroji  Bhaldar, 

(17)  Tukojl  Kadu, 

(18)  Ram  Dalvl, 

(19)  Dattajl  Iditulkar, 

(20)  Pilajl  Sanas, 

(21)  Javji  Paye, 

(22)  Bhikjl  Dalvl, 

(23)  Kondjl  Vadkhale, 

(24)  Trimbakjl  Prabhu, 

(25)  Kondjl  Earzand, 

(26)  Tanaji  Tunduskar, 

(27)  Tan  Savant  Mawle, 

(28)  Malmdji  Parzand, 

(30)  Yesji  Darekar, 

(31)  Balajl  Rav  Darekar, 


140  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

(32)  Son  Dalve, 
[98]  (33)  Changojl  Kadu, 

(34)  Kondajkar, 

(35)  Dhavlekar, 

(36)  Tan  Savant  Bhonsle. 

Total         ...     36 

The  following  is  the  list  of  forts  and  strongholds 
and  fortified  islands  (Janjiras) : — 

*  1  Kondana  or  Sinhagad. 

2  Ghangad. 

3  Yelbarglgad. 

4  Eangna  or  Prasiddhagad. 

5  Lingana. 

6  Chandan. 

7  Masitbade  or  Mangad. 

8  Jayagad. 
W9  Lohagad. 

10  Kot  Phond. 

11  Kot  Lavd. 

12  Rasalgad. 

13  Hadsar  or  Parvatgad. 
I4i  Kot  Kechar. 

15  Sataragad. 

16  Parallgad  or  Sajjangad. 

17  Vallabhgad. 

18  Javlegad. 

19  Harushgad. 

20  Kurdu  or  Mandargad. 

21  Salobhagad. 

22  Rohida. 

23  Madgirigad. 
2^  Jivghan. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  141 

25  Kot  Manglur. 

26  Kopalgad. 

27  Kot  KushtagL 

28  Panhalagad. 

29  Naubatgad. 

30  Kot  Supe. 

31  Purandargad. 

32  Pall  or  Sarasgad. 

33  Achalagirlgad. 

34  Bhorap  or  Sudhagad. 

35  Kot  Ankole. 

36  Pandavgad. 

37  Vandan. 

38  Kot  Sivesvar. 

39  Khilna  or  Visalgad. 

40  Trimbak  or  Srlgad. 

41  Kot  HaliyaJ. 

42  Bahadurgad. 

43  Tanbada. 

44  Salherigad. 

45  Manohargad. 

46  Ahivantgad. 

47  Thakrigad. 

48  Mahullgad. 

49  Chaud  or  Prasannagad. 

49  in  all. 

[99]       LIST   OF   NEW    FORTS    CONSTllUCTED 
BY   THE    RIJE. 

1  Raj  gad  with  four  fortified  lower  terraces 

2  Torna156  or  Prachandgad. 

190  Evidently  Sabhasad   is  mistaken   here  for?   Torna  was   an  old  for* 
repaired  and  renamed  by  Sivfiji. 


142  LIFE  OP  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

3  Kelja. 

4  Vairatgad. 

5  Kamalgad. 

6  Vardhangad. 

7  Pratapgad. 

8  Kangorl  or  Mangalgad. 

9  Gahangad. 

10  Patakagad. 

11  Padmagad. 

12  Subakargad. 

13  Sabalgad. 

14  Bahiravgad  or  Saranga. 

15  Gagangad  or  Bavda. 

16  Saranggad. 

17  Surgad. 

18  Janjira  Vijayadurga. 

19  Janjira  Sindhudurga. 

20  Janjira  Khanderl. 

21  Pavangad. 

22  Pargad. 

23  Bhinvgad  (Bhlmgad). 

24  Bhudhargad. 

25  Rajgad. 

26  Sahana  (j)  gad. 

27  Nakagadgad. 

28  Lonjagad. 

29  Kachnagad. 

30  Sidlchagad. 

31  Vasantagad. 

32  Sundargad. 

33  Mahlmangad. 

34  Machchhandragad. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATEAPA Tl  H3 

35  Vyankatgad. 

36  Manikgad. 

37  Lokalgacl(Kalaul?) 

38  Kothjagad. 

39  Srlvardhangad. 

40  Kamargad. 

41  Vasota  or  Vyagragad. 

42  Kholgad. 

43  Prachitgad. 

44  Praudhgad. 

45  Vanagad. 

46  Nargundgad  or  Mahadgad. 

47  Ramdurga  or  Bhujabal. 

48  Baleraja. 

49  Anjanveli. ' 

50  Sargad. 

51  Murgod. 

52  Srlmantgad. 

53  Gajendragad. 

54  Kot  Yelur. 

55  Kanakadriga4. 
50  Ravlagad. 

57  Nachnagad. 

58  Ramsejgad. 

59  Rudramalgad. 

60  Samangad. 

61  Vallabhagad. 

62  Mahipalgad. 

63  Mayorgad  or  Navalgund. 

64  Patgad. 

65  Songad. 

66  Kunjargad. 


LIFE  OF  glVA  OHHATRAPATI 

67  Tunggad  or  Kathlngad. 

68  Mahipatgad. 

69  Madangad. 

70  Kangorlgad. 

71  Varugad. 

72  Bhushangad. 

73  Kot  Botglr. 

74  Kambalgad. 

75  Mangalgad. 

76  Svarupgad. 

77  Dholagad. 

78  Manranjangad. 

79  Bahulgad. 

80  Mahlndragad. 

81  Eajegad. 

82  Balvantgad. 

83  Srigaldavgad. 

84  Pavitragad. 

85  Kalanidhigad. 

86  Grandharvagad. 

87  Sumangad. 

88  Gambhirgad. 

89  Mandargad. 

90  Mardangad. 

91  Dahlgad. 

92  Mohangad. 

93  Gadagad. 

94  Vlragad  or  Ghosala. 

95  Tikona  Vidgad. 

96  Janjira  Suvarnadurga. 

97  Janjira  RatnagirT. 

98  Eajkot 


LIFE  OF  $IVA  OHHATRAPATI  145 

99  Sevnagad. 

100  Sevakagad. 
[100]  101  Kohajgad. 

102  Kathorgad. 

103  Bhaskargad. 

104  Kapalgad. 

105  Harischandragad. 
y/106  Janjira  Kolaba. 

107  Siddhagaci. 

108  Mandangad. 

About  108  in  total. 

About  79  forts  newly  conquered  in   the  Karnatak 
as  in  the  following  list. 

Kolhar,  Balapur — Warghat 

(1)  Kolhar  Balapur  Bhor, 
(2),  Nandlgad, 
(3)  Chandangad, 
(4)-  Brahmagad, 

(5)  Ganesgad, 

(6)  Srivardhangad, 

(7)  Vajragad, 

(8)  Mardangad, 

(9)  Kot  Bednur, 

(10)  Bhaskargad, 

(11)  Pipla  or  Prakasgad, 
(L2)  KotDhamkur, 

(13)  Kot  Kolar  kadim  (old), 

(14)  Durgamgad, 

(15)  Bhlmgad, 

(16)  Sarasgad, 

(17)  Ahinijadurga, 
19 


146  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

(18)  Kattargad, 

(19)  Makrandgad, 

(20)  Burvadgad, 

(21)  Soms'ankargad, 

(22)  Hatmalgad, 
(2.3)  Bhnmandangad, 

(24)  Mejkolhargad, 

(25)  Mahlpalgad, 

(26)  Kapserl  near  Bhimgad, 

(27)  Bundikot, 

(28)  Kot  Yelur, 

(29)  Kailasgad, 

(30)  Mahlrnandangad, 

(31)  Arjungad, 

(32)  Arkatgad, 

(33)  Padvlrgad, 

(34)  Bhanjangad, 

(35)  Rajgad  Chandl  (Jinji), 

(36)  Madoiimattagad  Chandl, 

(37)  Mukhne£>ad  Kotvel, 

(38)  Bhatur, 

(39)  Palekot. 

Total— 39.15' 
Forts  and  strongholds  belo\v  the  Ghat. 

(1)  Patanagadanegad, 

(2)  Jagdevgad, 

(3)  Keyalgad, 

(4)  Gagangad, 

(5)  Madgad, 

(6)  Kasturigad, 


157  U.  B.  Sane  gives  38.     But  we  find  39  names  and  the  grand    total    will 
therefore  be  80  and  not  79. 


LIFE  OF  &1VA  CHHATRAPAT1  14? 

(7)  Ratnagad, 

(8)  Pravalgad, 

(9)  Martandgad, 

( 10)  Krshnagiri  Chandi, 

(11)  Saranggad  Chandi, 

(12)  Laggad  Chandi, 
(18)  Kot  Trichandi, 

(14)  Sudarsangad, 

(15)  Maharajgad, 

(16)  Ktshiiagirfsrad, 

(17)  Ranjangad, 

(18)  Sidgarl 

(19)  Mallalvarjungad, 

(20)  Pranagad, 

(21)  Kunjargad, 

(22)  Arkotgad. 

(23)  Earnatakgad, 

(24)  Bigevalugad, 

(25)  Bahiravsad, 

(26)  Kot  Subha, 

(27)  Mangad, 

(28)  KotTrikalur, 

(29)  Vetval  or  Kemal, 
vX(30)  Visalgad, 

(31)  KotTrimal, 

(32)  Chelgad  Chandi, 

(33)  Garvagad  Chandi, 
[101]  (34)  Kot  Deynapati, 

(35)  Ram  gad. 

(36)  Chintahar  kot, 

(37)  Vrdhdhachal  kot, 

(38)  Chavikot, 


148  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

(39)  Nilsajitgad, 

(40)  Yasavantgad, 

(41)  Devgad. 

Total  41.  Grand  total  80. 


THE  TOTAL  OF  FORTS  IN  ALL. 

First  fifty  forts... 50, 
New  ones  constructed  by  the  Raje — 111. 

In  the  province  of  Karnatak...80  (79). 

Total  241  (240). 

One  province  of  the  Kingdom  extended  from  the 
fort  of  Salheri  on  the  hither  banks  of  the  Godavarl 
over  the  whole  country  of  Tajghat  and  Warghat  to 
the  Tungabhadra,  and  the  other  province  extended 
beyond  the  Tungabhadra  to  the  banks  of  the  Kaveri 
and  included N  Kolhar,  Balapur,  Jiriji  and  Vellore 
(Yelur).  These  two  provinces  made  the  Kingdom. 
After  making  this  review  he  kept  Sambhaji  Raje  at 
Panha]a.  Janardan  Narjiyan  Sarkarkun,  and  Sonaji 
Nalk,  the  door  keeper  (Bankl),  and  Babaji  Dhandhere 
were  kept  with  him.  And  the  (Raje)  (then)  consoled 
his  son  (saying),  "I  am  going  to  Raygad.  I  shall 
come  back  after  celebrating  the  marriage  of  Raja- 
ram  (my)  younger  son.  Then  we  shall  decide  what 
should  be  done  about  the  burden  of  reigning.  Thou 
art  my  eldest  son.  I  rely  on  thee  in  every  way." 
So  saying,  (he)  went  to  Raygad. 

While  looking  for  a  wife  for  Rajaram,  the 
younger  son,  the  daughter  of  Pratap  Rav  the  former 
Senapati  was  selected  bride,  and  the  marriage  was 
celebrated.  The  bride  was  named  Saubhagyavati 


LIFE  OF     lVA  CHHATRAPATI  14» 

Janaki  Bal.     Great  festivities  were   made   and  many 
deeds  of  charity  were  performed. 

After  a  few  days  the  Raja  became  ill  of  fever. 
The  Raja  was  a  virtuous  man^and  had  presentiment 
of  his  death.  He  judged  that  the  end  of  his  Jife  was 
come.  [102]  Peeling  so,  he  summoned  the  following 
respectable  courtiers  among  the  Karknns  and  the 
Household  officers,  who  were  near  :— 

Karkuns. 

(1)  Nilo  Pant,  the  son  of  the  Pradhan,  (2)  Prahlad 
Pant,  (3)  Gangadhar  Pant,  son  of  Janardan  Pant, 
(4)  Ramchandra  Nilkanth,  (5)  Ravji  Somnath,  (6) 
Abaji  Mahadev,  (7)  JotT  Rav,  (8)  Balaprabhu  Chit- 
ms. 

HOUSEHOLD  OFFICERS. 

(t)  Hiroji  Parzand,  (2)  Babajl  Ghadge,  (3)  Bajl 
Kadam,  (4)  Mudhoji  Sarakhvas,  (5)  Suryajl  Malsure, 
(6)  Mahadji  Naik  Pansambal. 

These  noble  men  were  summoned  (to  his  bedside) 
and  (the  Raje)  said  to  them, — "The  term  of  my  life 
has  expired.  I  am  going  to  Kailas  to  see  the  SrJ. 
Peeling  that  my  body  was  growing  weak,  I  said  to 
my  eldest  son  Sambhajl — '  You  two  are  my  sons. 
I  am  dividing  the  kingdom  between  you,  and  you 
two  should  live  in  amity.'  So  I  said.  But  the  eldest 
son  Sambhajl  Raje  did  not  listen  to  (this  counsel). 
It  seems  my  end  has  come.  Puna  was  only  a  Mahal 
of  40,000  Rons.,  since  then  I,  Sivajl,  have  founded 
a  kingdom  of  one  kror  of  Rons.  I  have  built  these 


150  LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATt 

forts  and  strongholds,  organised  (an  army  of) 
cavalry  and  infantry,  but  I  do  not  see  such  a  son 
as  will  protect  this  kingdom  after  me.  If  the 
younger  prince  Rajaram  lives,  he  will  extend  this 
kingdom.  Sambhaji  Raje,  the  eldest  son,  is  conversed 
(in  politics)  hut  he  is  free  of  tongue  and  unwise. 
What  should  he  done  under  the  circumstances  ?  [ 
am  departing.  You  are  old  Karkuns  and  Maratha 
officers  of  this  kingdom.  These  things  must  he 
known  to  you.  After  me  Sarnbhaji  Raje  will  take 
the  whole  kingdom  in  hand  with  great  power,  and 
the  army  will  hail  him  as  Samhhajl  Raje  is  the 
elder,  and  follow  him.  AS  Rjijaram  is  younger,  the 
army  will  not  join  him.  The  Sarkarkuns  will  side 
with  Rajaram  and  propose  a  partition  of  the  two 
kingdoms  between  the  two  brothers.158  But  ultimately 
the  Marathas  of  the  army  will  not  support  the 
counsel  of  the  Karkuns.  At  last,  (Sambhaji)  will 
arrest  all  the  Sarkarkuns  [103]  after  inspiring  their 
confidence.159  Sambhaji  Raje  will  murder  many 
of  the  great  Brahmans  of  our  time.  He  will  commit 
Brahmanicide.  Then  he  will  murder,  arrest  and 
dishonour  the  Maratha  officers  of  the  army.  Men 
of  low  standing  and  slaves  will  be  promoted  while 
men  of  rank  will  be  degraded.  Sambhaji  will 
indulge  in  intoxicating  drugs,  smoke  ganja  and 
practise  debauchery.  The  forts  and  strongholds  will 
(be  suffered  to)  remain  without  commanders  and  the 


138  We  should  remember  that  the  author  was  a  servant  of  Rajaram.  In 
Siradigvijaya  we  get  an  altogether  different  account  of  oivaji's  death. 

159  This  is  not  quite  accurate.  Some  of  the  principal  ministers  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  elder  prince  while  others  were  in  the  interest  of  the  younger. 
Sambhaji  arrested  and  put  to  death  his  enemiea. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATT  151 

king  will  not  look  after  their  welfare.  He  will 
squander  the  revenue  and  all  his  wealth.  He  will 
ruin  the  whole  kingdom.  Aurangzih  will  march 
from  Delhi  on  hearing  of  the  evil  propensities  of 
Sambhaji.  The  Mughal  Avill  annex  Bijapur  and 
Bhaganagar.  (They)  will  take  this  kingdom  also. 
And  at  length  Samhhajl  will  be  betrayed.  As  after 
Malik  Ambar,  his  son  Fate  Khan  ruined  the  Nizam 
Shah's  kingdom  when  he  took  up  the  government, 
so  will  Sambhaji  ruin  this  kingdom.  Then  Rajaram 
will  take  up  the  administration  and  recover  the  lost 
kingdom.  He  will  be  more  powerful  than  myself. 
So  much  about  the  qualities  of  my  sons.  Sambhaji 
will  spare  none  of  the  older  Kjarkuns  of  my  time.  Of 
thejn  (Karkuns)  Prahlad  Pant,  son  of  Nirajl  Pant, 
and  Ramchandra  Pant,  son  of  Nilo  Pant,  these  two 
Brahmans  will  acquire  great  power.  Ni]o  Pant,  lflo 
son  of  the  Pradhan  will  also  be  a  man  of  note.  Some 
other  besides  these  may  also  acquire  fame.  Of  the 
Marat-has,  many  will  be  ruined  by  Sambhaji.  Of  the 
survivors,  if  Santaji  Ghorpade,  and  Bahirji  Ghorpade 
and  Dhanajl  Jadhava  live,  they  will  perform  many 
brave  exploits.  The  ruined  kingdom  will  be  re- 
covered by  these  three  Brahmans  and  these  three 
Marathas."  So  said  (the  Raje).  *  The  Raje  spoke  like 
this.  Everyone's  throat  was  choked  and  tears  began 
to  flow  from  (every)  eye.  A  great  sorrow  overcame 
them.  Then  the  Raje  said, — "  You  should  not  be 
bewildered.  This  is  but  a  mortal  world,  Many  were 
born  before  us  (but)  they  are  all  gone.  You  should 

IBO  These    three    rose    to    eminence    during      Rajaram's    administration. 
Prahlad  Niraj!  became  the  first  Pratintdhi  of  the  Chhatrapati. 


152  LIFE  OP  §IVA  OHHATRAPATI 

keep  your  mind  unsullied  by  sorrow.  You  should 
all  stay  outside  now.  I  will  meditate  on  the  Sri." 
So  saying  he  made  them  all  sit  outside.  And  the 
Raje  (caused  to  be)  brought  Bhagirathi  water  and 
bathed  in  it.  Besmearing  the  body  with  ash,  (he) 
[104]  put  on  rudraksha.  Then  by  the  perform- 
ance of  Yoga,  he  took  his  soul  to  the  Brahmand  181 
(sic)  and  made  it  depart  by  bursting  open  all  the 
ten  gates  l62  (of  the  body).  This  happened  at  Ray  gad 
about  the  second  prahar  on  Sunday,  the  Suddha 
15th  of  Chaitra  in  the  year  1602  of  the  Salivahana 
Saka  era,  the  Samvatsar  being  Raudra  by  name. 
The  messengers  of  Siva  then  came  with  a  heavenly 
car,  (the  Raje)  ascended  it  and  went  to  Kailas. 
The  material  body  alone  was  left  in  the  mortal 
world. 

On  the  day  of  the  Raje's  death  there  was  an 
earthquake.  A  comet  appeared  in  the  sky  and 
meteors  were  showered  from  heaven.  At  night 
double  rainbows  became  visible.  All  the  eight 
directions  assumed  a  fiery  appearance.  The  water  of 
the  Sri  Sambhu  Mahadev  tank  became  blood  red. 
The  fishes  leaped  out  of  the  water  and  the  water 
became  fishless.  These  evil  omens  took  place.163 


11)1  Probably  the  author  means  Brahmarandhra  or  Sahasrar, 

1B2  Here  Brahmnrandhra  is  evidently  counted  with  the  other  nine  gates, 
of  which  the  mouth,  the  ears,  the  eyes  and  the  nostrils  make  seven. 

ias  This  long  list  of  bad  omens  is  not  peculiar  to  Indian  literature.  St. 
Matthew  says  that  similar  omens  were  seen  when  Christ  was  crucified.  "  And, 
behold,  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  in  twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom ; 
and  the  earth  did  quakp,  and  the  rocks  rent.  And  the  graves  were  opened; 
and  many  bodies  of  the  saints  which  slept  arose,  and  came  out  of  the  graves 
after  his  resurrection,  and  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared  unto 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  15,1 

Then  the  Raje's  body  was  burnt  with  sandal  wood 
and  bel  wood.  The  queens,  the  KarJcuns  and  the 
household  officers  all  said  that  Rajaram,  the  younger 
son,  should  perform  the  necessary  rites.  Everybody 
lamented  the  loss.  Rajaram  also  lamented  much. 
Then  it  was  settled  that  the  funeral  rites  should  be 
performed  by  the  younger  son.  The  elder  son 
Sambhajl  Raje  was  not  present  at  that  time. 
Consequently  the  younger  son  performed  the  rites. 
This  is  the  biography  of  the  Raje  from  the  time  of 

his  birth  to  that  of  his  death. 

» 
The  Raje  was  a   veritable   incarnation   born    (in 

this  earth),  and  performed  many  brave  exploits. 
His  authority  was  invoked  from  the  (banks  of  the) 
Narmada  to  Ramesvar.  He  conquered  these  pro- 
vinces and  defeated  (the  armies)  and  annexed  the 

many."  Matthew,  Ch.  27,  51*53'.  Mr.  Karkaria  however  thinks  that 
Sabhasad's  account  here  is  not  altogether  inaccurate.  A  comet  and  a 
tremendously  big  one,  did  appear  shortly  after  Sivaji'g  death  in  1680. 
The  appearance  of  this  comet  has  been  mentioned  by  the  English  physician 
Fryer.  Karkaria  however  is  not  right  in  identifying  it  with  Halley's 
comet  which  appeared  in  1682.  As  for  other  omens  he  quotes  the 
following  extract  from  Fryer  who  wrote  on  the  last  day  of  1679, — "  This  year 
has  been  filled  with  two  pprtentions  calamities,  the  one  inland,  a  shower 
of  blood  for  twelve  hours  ;  the  other  on  the  sea  coast,  Mechalapatam  being 
overturned  by  an  inundation  wherein  six  thousand  souls  perished"  (Fryer, 
p.  414.).  This  was.  four  months  before  £ivaji's  death.  Writing' "on, 
January  25,  1681,  he  mentions  a  still  more  strange  event.  "This  year  a 
draught  was  feared  (p.  418).  I  should  have  concluded  these  remarks  here, 
had  not  a  wonderful  sign  in  the  heavens  appeared  to  call  for  animadversions. 
#  *  #  Eleven  degrees  from  the  earth,  south-east,  a  terrible  flaming  torch 
was  seen  in  the  skies  in  Capricorn  .  *-,  *  At  first  no  bigger  than  a  man's 
hand  from  its  coming  forth  of  the  horizon  which  thence  arose  with  a  mighty 
flag  of  spinning  light  for  more  than  nine  degrees  as  big  as  a  rainbow." 
Mr.  Karkaria  also  points  out  that  SivnjT  and  Napoleon  died  exactly  at  the 
same  age  and  Julius  Caeser  was  only  two  years  older  at  his  death.  Journal 
of  the  Bom.  Br.  of  R.A.8. 

20 


154  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

territories  of  the  four  Badshahis  (on  land),  vis.,  the 
Adilsahi,  the  Kutubsahi,  the  Nizamsahi  a.nd  the 
Mughlai,  and  the  twenty-two  Badshahs  of  the  sea. 
A  new  kingdom  was  founded  and  the  Maratha 
Badshah  hecame  a  (duly)  enthroned  Lord  of  the 
Umbrella  (Chhatrapati).  By  a  voluntary  death  he 
went  to  Kailas.  None  like  this  was  born  before  him, 
and  none  will  be  born  in  the  future.  Such  is  the 
account  of  the  Maharaja  (and^  you  should  know  this. 
Whoever  will  copy  this  account  of  the  Raje  of 
holy  memory  and  keep  the  manuscript  in  his  house 
will  have  unlimited  good  fortune.  He  who  will 
read  it  will  acquire  great  merit.  The  soilless  will  be 
blessed  with  sons,  the  poor  with  riches,  the  unlucky 
will  acquire  fame  and  holiness  and  bravery.  Those 
who  have  sons  will  have  more,  and  those  who  are 
rich  will  have  more  good  fortune  [105].  Those 
who  are  already  famous  will  be  conquerors  of  the 
world.  In  this  manner  will  every  one's  desire  be 
fulfilled.  Understand  it  well.  This  bakhar  is 
finished.  The  account  was  finished  on  the  Sudhha 
Pratipada  day  of  ChaitrainthQ  year  1616  of  the 
Salivahana  era,  the  Samvafsar  being  Isvara  by  name, 
at  Jinji.  I  submit  this  for  your  information. 
What  more  should  I  write?  (with  respectful  sub- 
mission). 

FINIS. 


EXTRACTS  EROM  SlVADIGVIJAYA 

AND 

CHITNlS  BAKHAR 


SlVAJI  AT  BlJAPUK. 

S.  D.  [66]  Then  Sahajl  Raje  returned  from 
Karnatak  and  sent  for  (Saubhagyadisarnpanna) 
fortune-favoured  Jija  Bai  Saheb,  and  Srlman  Sivajl 
Maharaj,  well  skilled  in  war,  endowed  with  valour 
and  beauty,  and  a  veritable  incarnation  to  relieve 
mother  earth  of  her  unbearable  burden,  by  the 
performance  of  notable  human  deeds, — from  Sivnerf, 
desirous  of  seeing  them, — and  called  Dadaji  Konddev. 
Thereupon  the  latter  made  proper  arrangements  for 
the  fort  of  Sivnerl  and  the  Mahals  attached  to  it 
and  [67]  proceeded  to  Bijapur.  At  Bijapur,  Sultati 
Muhammad  Shah  Badshah  was  ill,  and  at  that  junc- 
ture arrived  Sivaji  Maharaj  with  his  mother  and 
officers.  *  *  *  [68]  The  city  was  under  the  Muham- 
madan  Government  and  cow  slaughter  was  therefore 
frequent.  He  felt  disgusted  *****  anc{  used  to 
say  to  the  officers  in  his  father's  house, — "  It  is- not 
good  to  live  upon  the  bread  of  the  Muhammadans 
and  to  witness  cow  slaughter.  Death  is  far  more 
desirable.  I  shall  no  longer  tolerate  any  slight 
upon  religion,  or  any  act  of  Muhammadan  injustice. 
If  *ny  father  abandons  me  on  that  account,  I  shall 
not  mind,  but  it  is  not  good  to  stay  at  such  a  place.5' 
But  who  would  create  difference  by  reporting  the 
speech  to  his  father  ?  The  father  and  the  son  would 
ultimately  be  reconciled  but  the  reporter's  head 
would  be  lost.  In  this  manner  a  few  days  passed. 
One  day,  when  Sivaji  Maharaj  was  going  in  the 
train  of  the  Raja  (his  father),  he  heard  the  lowing  of  a 


158  LIFE  OF  £lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

cow  that  was  being  slaughtered  in  a  butcher's  house. 
Sivaji  had  the  butcher  arrested  and  caned  by  his 
men.  [69]  The  cow  was  released  and  its  price  was 
put  into  the  butcher's  hand.  The  case  was  reported 
to  the  authorities  but  they  took  no  notice  of  it 
because  of  the  influence  of  the  Raja.  On  another 
occasion  also  a  second  quarrel  with  a  butcher  took 
place,  and  the  matter  was  similarly  reported  to  the 
Government.  But  Sivaji  Maharaj  had  strictly  warned 
the  butchers  not  to  use  their  knives  except  to  kill 
goats,  and  it  became  known  to  all.  The  Muham- 
madans  assembled  everywhere  and  began  to  complain 
in  the  following  manner, — "  Has  Muhammadan 
sovereignty  come  to  an  end  now  ?  It  seems  he  has 
forgotten  the  day  his  father  came  from  Daulata- 
bad."  *  *  *  [70]  The  Raja  felt  greatly  troubled  when 
he  heard  from  common  report  what  had  happened. 
.•"The  eldest  son  died  in  the  battle  of  Kanakgirl," 
thought  he,  ''  Now  he  is  my  eldest  son.  He  should 
manage  my  affairs  and  take  care  of  the  Darbar.  He 
is  intelligent,  a  good  writer,  speaker  and  rider.  At 
his  age  Sarnbhaji  acted  as  Sarsubhedar  of  Kanakgirl. 
Alone  did  he  go  on  that  occasion  and  people  still 
remember  it.  In  qualifications,  Sivaji  is  his  superior. 
It  is  only  for  some  deeds  of  my  previous  birth  that 
he  has  formed  such  evil  conceptions.  When  he  was 
at  $ivnerl,  I  heard  various  good  reports  about  him 
and  I  decided  to  bring  him  here  and  keep  him  near 
me.  The  reports  of  his  good  parts  were  verified  but 
on  his  way  to  the  kachari,  the  sight  of  the  butchers5 
houses  disturbs  his  spleen  and  he  feels  it  very  difficult 
to  salute  Muhammadans  by  touching  earth  with 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  159 

his  hands.  If  the  Badshah  comes  to  know  of  this, 
I  shall  fall  into  great  troubles."  *  *  *  (A  play  mate 
of  Sivaji,  at  Sahajl's  request,  questioned  Sivajl 
about  this  matter  and  got  the  following  answer) 
[71]  "I  will  not  live  on  the  bread  of  the  Yavanas 
and  salute  them  by  touching  earth  with  my  hands. 
And  if  cow  slaughter  takes  place  in  the  city,  or  I 
hear  of  its  occurence,  I  will  not  remain  content 
without  punishing  it,  whatever  may  be  the  conse- 
quence thereof."  The  Raja  was  informed  of  the 
answer  and  fell  in  a  current  of  thought.  Vyankajl 
Raje  hitherto  kept  in  Karnatak  was  brought  to 
Bijapur.  "  He  (Sivajl)  and  I  should  be  of  one  mind, 
but  he  does  not  like  it.  He  is  but  a  child.  But 
if  he  stays  here  the  difference  will  go  on  increasing 
and  reach  what  climax  I  do  not  know."  Thereupon 
it  was  decided  to  send  him  to  Puna  and  as  it 
was  expected  that  the  guidance  of  some  good  officer 
may  do  him  good,  Dadajl  Konddev  was  asked  to  be 
ready.  (Sivaji  was  only  eight  years  at  this  time). 

According  to  Chitnis  Sivaji   was   seven    years  old 
at  the  time  of  his  first  visit  to  Bijapur  (p.  25). 


SlVAJI   INVITED    TO   THE 

Ch.  [27]  It  was  decided  to  take  Sivaji  to  an  inter- 
view with  the  Badshah.  The  Pant  (Murar  Jagdev)  had 
highly  eulogised  the  Raja's  son  as  well  qualified  and 
fit  for  wuzir's  office  in  the  Badshah's  presence.  (The 
Badshah)  wished  him  to  be  brought  to  the  court,  and 
when  the  Pant  sent  this  information,  an  auspicious 
moment  was  ascertained.  Sivajl  sent  the  following 


160  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

message  to  the  Maharaja — "  We  are  Hindus  and  they 
Yavanas.  They  are  very  low — in  fact  there  is  none 
lower, — I  feel  a  loathing  to  salute  them.  Ihey 
commit  evil  deeds  like  cow  slaughter.  It  is  wrong 
to  witness  any  slight  on  religion  and  the  Brahmans. 
Cows  are  slaughtered  as  we  pass  by  the  roads.  It 
pains  me  and  I  feel  inclined  to  cut  off  the  head  of 
the  offender.  In  my  mind  I  feel  disposed  to  decapi- 
tate the  oppressor  of  the  cows  but  I  am  helpless 
as  I  do  not  know  what  my  father  will  think  of  it. 
But  I  think  it  wrong  to  associate  ourselves  with  the 
Muhammadans  and  to  visit  the  houses  of  the  amirs 
and  the  wazirs.  If  perchance  we  touch  them  we 
should  change  our  clothes. 


SlVAJI    GOES   TO   THE    DARBAR. 

8:  D.  [Ill]  The  Badshah  asked  the  Raja  whether 
Sivaji  was  married  or  not.  When  the  latter  answered 
in  the  affirmative  the  Badshah  got  angry  and  said, — 
i(  The  marriage  celebrated  in  my  absence  was  a  mere 
play  and  no  marriage  at  all.  Get  him  married  again 
here."  Thereupon  arrangement  was  made  for  a 
second  marriage.  *  *  *  The  second  wife  was 
named  Sayra  Bal  Saheb  Putja  Bal,  (Putla  Bal  was 
another  wife  of  Sivaji).  There  was  much  rejoicing 
but  the  Maharaja  did  not  feel  well  at  heart  after 
witnessing  the  behaviour  of  the  Yavanas.  "We  are 
Hindus  and  the  rightful  lords  of  the  realm,  it  is  not 
proper  for  us  to  witness  cowslaughter  and  oppression 
of  the  Brahmans."  (So  argued  he.)  When  he  went 
to  the  palace  with  the  Raja  his  father,  the  latter 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  161 

made  his  obeisance  by  touching  the  earth  with  his 
hand.  He  (Sivajl)  should  have  paid  his  respects  in 
a  similar  manner  after  his  father,  but  he  sat  in  the 
court  without  doing  so.  His  conduct  was  discussed 
after  the  Raja's  return  home.  "  Slvajl  Raje  is  Sahajl 
Raje's  son  ;  the  father  and  the  son  came  together. 
The  Raja  [112]  made  the  usual  salute  but  £lvajl 
omitted  to  do  so."  (The  Raja  learnt  this  and  did  not 
take  Sivaji  to  the  court  after  this  event).  On  the 
Dasra  day,  however,  Sahajl  Raje  wanted  Sivajl  to 
accompany  him  and  to  behave  properly.  He  there- 
fore made  the  young  friends,  old  servants,  and  con- 
stant companions  of  Sivaji,  and  Jija  Bal  Saheb,  to 
counsel  Slvajl  to  that  effect.  Sivajl  in  his  delicacy 
accompanied  his  father,  On  their  arrival,,  the  Raja 
made  the  usual  obeisance,  Sivajl  ought  to  have  done 
so  but  took  his  seat  without  paying  his  respects  (to 
the  Sultan).  The  sight  of  the  full  court  excited  him, 
and  in  his  heart  arose  the  desire  of  killing  the  Bad- 
shah  with  the  weapon  he  had  in  his  hands.  If  his 
attitude  was  noticed  by  any  one  else  the  Badshah's 
favour  would  for  ever  be  lost  ;  so  the  Raje  kept  his 
son  behind  (him)  and  himself  sat  in  his  front.  The 
Badshah  noticed  it  and  questioned  by  a  signal  of  his 
hand.  Thereupon  the  Raje  said, — "  He  is  a  mere 
child  and  he  had  never  before  seen  the  royal 
court.  This  is  the  first  time  he  comes  to  the 
Shahansha's  court.  He  is  scared  by  the  crowd." 
Thus  did  he  execuse  his  (son's)  conduct  and 
while  away  his  time — and  then  (they)  took  leave 
and  came  home.  On  his  return  home  he  argued 
in  the  following  manner, — "  It  is  not  at  all 


162  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

well  to   keep  him  here.     His  behaviour  will   appear 
hostile  to  the  Yavanas  and  hasten  the  future  evil. 

Chitnis's  account  of  the  interview  is  somewhat 
different.  According  to  him  Sivajl  had  accompanied 
Murar  Pant  to  the  court  at  his  earnest  request.  The 
excuse  offered  by  Murar  Pant  for  the  omission  of 
the  customary  obeisance  was  that,  "  The  Raja's  son 
was  really  a  learned  and  well  qualified  man,  but  he 
had  never  before  seen  the  royal  court.  Nevertheless 
he  was  fit  for  the  royal  service."  The  chronicler 
then  goes  on  to  say — "  As  the  Raja's  son  had  gone 
to  the  court  for  the  first  time,  he  was  given  jewels 
\  and  a  dress  of  honour,  but  on  his  return  home  he 
bathed  and  flung  the  dress  aside."  It  was 
thereupon  decided  with  the  counsel  of  Murar  Jagdev 
to  keep  Sivaji  away  till  he  came  of  age  (Ch.  p.  28). 

CAPTURE  OF  TORNA. 

Ch.  [30]  Then  he  was  thirteen  years  old.  He  had 
affectionately  entertained  (in  his  service)  Mawles, 
Pasalkar,  Kank,  Malusare  and  other  generals.  With 
them  he  plotted  against  the  fort  of  Torna  within 
the  dominions  of  the  Badshah  of  Bijapur.  The 
officers  of  the  fort  were  won  over  by  the  Mawles  * 
*  *  and  the  fort  was  secured. 

UNFRIENDLY  ATTITUDE  TOWARDS  THE 
MUHAMMADANS. 

S.D.  [114]  Near  Puna  were  many  Muhammadan 
chiefs,  great  and  small,  and  they  used  to  come  to 
see  the  Raja,  as  the  friendship  of  a  feudatory  chief 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  163 

like  him  might  be  of  use  to  them.  Dado  Pant  used 
to  receive  them  and  treat  them  with  courtesy  and 
favour  as  was  due  to  their  rank.  Every  one  was 
favourably  disposed  towards  Sahajl  Raje,  and  as  his 
son  was  there,  Muhammadan  nobles  of  very  high 
rank  sometimes  came  to  see  him.  It  was  all  right 
when  they  took  leave  after  the  formal  expression  of 
friendship.  But  on  the  other  hand,  if  any  of  them 
began  any  conversation  with  soldierly  familiarity 
that  they  were  all  servants  of  the  Badshah,  that  they 
were  of  the  same  rank,  etc., — the  Raja  used  to  get 
excited  and  said,  "  I  am  not  a  servant  of  the  Badshah." 
If  the  visitor,  unable  to  bear  this,  gave  any  further 
reply,  the  Maharaja  used  to  seize  his  weapon  to 
kill  him.  The  matter  usually  was  reported  to  Bija- 
pur,  but  everybody  pleaded  Sivajl's  childhood  and 
ji  Raje's  service. 


HOW   &AHAJI    EXCUSED    SlVAJl's    REBELLION. 

Gh.  [31]  (The  first  outburst  of  Sivaji's  patriotic 
ambition  and  the  consequent  capture  of  Torna 
and  other  forts  were  explained  by  Sahajl  in  the 
Bijapur  court  in  the  following  manner).  "  Some 
political  intrigue  on  the  part  of  some  outsiders  in 
the  fort  was  discovered  and  so  necessary  arrangements 
were  made  in  Torna.  The  adjoining  place  was  found 
excellent  for  the  purpose  and  fortified,  commanding 
places  adjoining  to  my  Jagir  should  naturally  be  in 
my  charge."  At  the  same  time  he  wrote  to  Sivajl  and 
Dadaji  that  it  was  not  a  good  thing  and  he  wondered 
how  Dadaji  allowed  such  acts,  when  he  was  on  the 
spot. 


164  LIFE  OP  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

SIVAJI'S  EDUCATION. 

S.D.  [72]  Sivajl  Maharaj  lived  in  the  province 
of  Puna  and  was  educated  by  Dadajl  Pant.  He  was 
taught  the  arts  of  wrestling  and  throwing  missiles. 
The  Raja  was  a  discerner  of  good  qualities  and 
learnt  his  lesson  if  he  was  told  only  once  (by  hear- 
ing only  once),  so  keen  was  his  intelligence.  "When 
only  11  or  12  years  old,  he  used  to  pay  attention  to 
every  detail  of  management,  whether  important  or 
unimportant.  If  anything  was  done  without  his  cogni- 
sance he  used  to  say  to  Dadajl  Pant, — "  Should  you 
not  inform  me  of  these  things  because  I  am  young  ? 
You  are  my  senior  and  should  get  everything  done 
by  me.  *  *  *  My  father  asked  you  to  train  me 
and  (if)  you  act  (without  my  knowledge),  how  should 
I  gain  experience  ?  Thenceforth  Dadajl  Pant  did  not 
do  anything  great  or  small  without  consulting  him. 

SIVAJI  ENLISTS  PATH  AN  DESERTERS  FROM  THE 
BIJAPUR  ARMY. 

Ch.  [33]  Eive  to  seven  hundred  Pathans,  deserters 
from  the  Bijapur  service,  came  for  employment  to  the 
Raja.  There  arose  a  question  about  the  prudence 
of  employing  them.  "  The  Sultan  of  Bijapur  is 
our  enemy  and  these  are  Muhammadans,  how  can 
we  rely  on  them  ?"  To  this  remark,  Gomajl  Nalk 
Pansamb  1  Havaldar,  (whose  service  had  been  trans- 
ferred by  Jadhava  Rav  at  the  time  of  Jija  Bai's 
marriage,  and  who  had  been  promoted  in  rank  for 
his  faithful  services)  answered,  "  You  wish  to  invade 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  165 

foreign  dominions.  If  those  who  have  come  are  not 
kept,  why  will  good  men  from  those  kingdoms  come 
to  you  ?"  This  counsel  was  deemed  excellent  and 
they  were  enlisted. 


CAPTURE  OF  PURANDAR. 

Ch.  [39]  Nilkantha  Haibatrav,  a  brave  intelligent 
and  ferocious  soldier  held  the  fort  of  Purandar,  [40] 
built  by  Murar  Pant,  with  its  Inam  villages  and  all 
dues  and  perquisites  under  the  Mughal  Badshahi,  and 
subsequently  transferred  his  allegience  to  the 
Nizamsahi.  *  *  The  army  of  the  Governor  of 
Aurangabad  came  upon  his  fort.  His  people  advised 
him  not  to  turn  a  traitor  against  his  master,  but  he 
paid  no  heed.  When  his  wife  offered  the  same 
counsel  she  was  blown  from  a  cannon.  When  this 
news  reached  the  Mughal  army  they  marched  away. 
The  cruel  man  who  had  rebelled  and  forcibly  taken 
possession  of  the  fort  in  this  manner,  died.  There- 
upon his  three  sons  Nilo  Nilkanth,  Pilajl  Nilkanth  and 
Sankrajl  Nilkanth,  these  three  brothers,  Chavllkar 
Brahman  Nalks,  began  to  quarrel  (about  the  inherit- 
ance). Nilo  Pant  had  friendly  relations  with  Dadajl 
Konddev  and  consequently  enjoyed  the  friendship 
of  the  Maharaja.  The  Maharaja  marched  from 
Raj  gad  towards  Purandar  on  his  way  to  Supe  and 
encamped  near  the  temple  of  Narayan.  The  garrison 
of  Purandar  argued  at  that  time  that,  as  there  was 
family  dissension  the  fort  will  be  captured  by  some 
enemy.  Sivajl  Maharaj  was  a  great  man  and  the 
adjacent  lands  belonged  to  him.  Therefore  they 


166  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

decided  to  submit  to  him,  and  said  to  the  three 
brothers, — "The  Raja  Saheb  is  a  friend  of  your 
father,  and  he  has  come  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
fort.  You  should  go  and  see  him,  honour  him  in  every 
way,  and  submit  your  case  (quarrel)  for  his  decision 
and  do  as  he  advises."  They  accepted  the  suggestion, 
saw  the  Raja  and  invited  him  to  come  up  in  the 
fort  for  a  bath  as  it  was  the  Dipwall  day.  The 
Raja  said  that  it  was  not  nice  for  him  to  accept 
the  invitation  when  his  Sardars  were  not  invited. 
He  was  thereupon  invited  to  go  with  all  his  officers. 
He  went  up  and  remained  in  the  fort  for  three  days. 
During  those  three  days  he  listened  to  the  cause  of 
the  three  brothers.  As  the  eldest  brother  did  not 
yield  to  the  younger  two  their  due  share,  the  latter 
decided  to  do  homage  to  the  Maharaja.  A  diplomatic 
feat  was  thus  achieved.  The  garrison  was  already 
favourable.  On  the  third  day  when  the  Maharaja 
was  to  take  his  leave,  the  two  (younger)  brothers 
informed  him  that  Ni]o  Pant  had  gone  to  bed.  Some 
men  in  the  fort  were  on  the  look  out  for  an  oppor- 
tunity. Sivaji  sent  them  and  some  of  his  own  men 
and  arrested  Nilo  Pant,  'ihe  three  brothers  were 
brought  down  below  the  fort.  Order  was  established 
in  the  fort.  It  was  decided  that  the  three  brothers 
should  enjoy,  their  proper  share  of  the  Inam  villages 
and  other  dues. 

S.D.  [121].  From  the  day  of  his  coming  to  Puna 
the  Maharaja  had  maintained  friendly  relations  with 
Ni]o  Nilkanth  Nalk  of  Purandar  and  had  entertained 
his  people.  *  *  *  When  Aurangzib  overthrew  the 
Nizamsahi  monarchy,  every  one  left  (his  home)  for 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  167 

some  foreign  lands.  He  wanted  to  capture  the  fort 
of  Purandar,  but  Sahaji  Raje  was  ready  with  an 
army,  and  the  neighbouring  military  stations  belonged 
to  him.  He  did  not  allow  Badshahi  force  passage, 
so  the  fort  was  left  undisturbed.  It  was  very  near 
Puna  and  also  a  good  place,  so  the  Maharaja  wanted 
to  take  it,  but  it  was  inhabited  by  the  Kolis  and  there 
was  no  good  opportunity  of  creating  disturbance. 
So  friendship  was  studiously  maintained.  Sivaji 
encamped  near  Sasbada  with  the  intention  of  leading 
an  expedition  against  Nimbalkar  of  Phaltan  and  at 
that  time  a  severe  rain  set  in.  *  *  On  the  day  of 
the  Dipioali  Nilkanth  Nalk  came  to  see  the  Maharaja. 
Words  of  mutual  welcome  were  exchanged,  and  the 
Naik  brought  for  the  Maharaja  many  presents  and 
invited  him  in  the  following  manner, — "Your 
servant's  house  is  hard  by,  when  will  you  set  your 
feet  there  ?  The  Dipwali,  the  festival  of  lamps,  is 
the  best  of  all  festivals,  and  you  will  all  kindly  [122] 
sweeten  my  bread  and  vegetables  (dine  with  me) 
for  four  days.'*  This  earnest  invitation  was  accepted. 
Nilo  Nilkanth  had  grown  very  old.  Pilaji  Nilkanth 
and  Sankrajl  Nilkanth  were  young.  They  had  a 
conversation  with  the  Maharaja  and  then  they  went 
to  the  foot  of  the  hill  for  a  bath.  Before  the 
Maharaja  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill,  his  brave 
servants  raised  his  standard  on  the  fort.  The  three 
Nalk  brothers  got  the  hereditary  watan  (the  eldest 
brother  Nib  Nilkanth  had  the  senior  rights)  of 
Nalkship  and  Inam  villages.  It  was  settled  that 
they  should  remain  below  the  hill  and  serve  the 
King. 


103  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

CHANDRA  RAV  MORE. 

Ch.  [41].  Chandra  Rav  More  of  Javli,  having 
ten  thousand  men  with  him,  had  forcibly  taken 
possession  of  forts  and  valleys.  Although  a  friendly 
message  was  sent  to  him,  that  he  should  submit  to 
Sivajl  and  be  guided  by  his  orders  and  an  alliance 
was  proposed,  More,  in  his  haughtiness,  decided  to 
take  no  notice  of  the  Maharaja  and  resolved  to  go 
against  him.  A  leader  of  the  Mawles,  it  was  not 
easy  to  get  hold  of  him.  Ragho  Balla]  Sabnls  was 
therefore,  sent  to  capture  him  by  some  artifice.  Two 
hundred  select  men  were  sent  with  him.  Ragho 
Ballal  opened  a  negotiation  for  a  matrimonial 
alliance  and  remained  there  waiting  for  decision. 
Finding  that  Chandra  Rav  used  to  indulge  in  intoxicat- 
ing drugs  and  there  was  disunion  among  his  soldiers, 

he  formed  a   project   and    wrote    to    the  Raja, 

"  Thanks  to   the   influence  of  your  virtuous  deeds,  I 
shall  soon  finish  the  business  of  Chandra  Rav.     Your 
Majesty   should  on    some  pretext  come  towards  this 
place,  I  shall  give  you   intimation   after  performing 
the  stipulated  deed.     [42]  .  lease,  thereupon  descend 
the    Ghat.    The    Maharaja    wrote    in     reply, — "  As 
advised  in   your   letter   I  have  come  from  Rajgad  to 
Purandar  and  paid  my  respects  to   Srimahabalesvar." 
In  the  meantime   Ragunath   Pant    invited    Chandra 
Rav  and  his  brother  Surya  Rav  to  a  secret   consulta- 
tion and  murdered  them  (in    the   room).     When    he 
came   to   the  gate,  their  people  became  vigilant,  but 
as  they  were  very  few  he  safely  fought  his   way   and 
came    to    his    own    men.     Sambhaji     Kavjl    killed 
Hanmant  Rav,  the  Karbhari  of  More  and   a  soldier 


LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI  169 

of  renown.  The  Maharaja  was  at  Mahabalesvar ; 
he  bowed  unto  the  god  of  that  place,  and  when  the 
intimation  reached  him  came  to  Javll  by  the  Nisnl 
pass.  After  a  battle  that  lasted  two  prahars,  he 
took  the  stronghold  and  captured  Chandra  Rav's 
sons  Bajl  Rav  and  Krshna  Rav.  They  were  imprisoned 
at  Purandar.  The  women  and  the  two  sons  were 
taken  to  Puna,  and  the  two  brothers  were  put  to 
death  at  a  place  south  of  Puna.  After  a  few  days 
the  women  were  released  and  Javll  was  annexed. 


II. 

S.  D.  [128]  Chandra  Rav  More  of  Javll,  a  ser- 
vant of  Bijapur,  had  assembled  twenty-five  to  thirty 
thousand  Mawjes.  He  plundered  the  neighbouring 
provinces  as  far  as  he  could,  enjoyed  his  Jagir,  etc., 
behaved  like  an  independent  ruler,  but  he  paid  an 
annual  tribute  to  the  Bijapur  government.  The 
Maharaja  sent  the  following  message  to  him, — "Give 
me  what  tribute  you  pay  to  the  Bads  hah  and  be  a 
dependent  of  mine.  I  will  help  you  when  neces- 
sary. Or  I  shall  excuse  you  the  tribute  you  pay 
if  you  serve  me  with  five  thousand  followers.  "  The 
Maharaja  argued  that,  More  was  an  old  Maratha 
Sardar  and  had  enlisted  good  fighting  men ;  so  it 
would  not  be  proper  to  ruin  him.  At  first  the 
policy  of  conciliation  should  be  tried  and  he  should 
be  protected  in  case  he  submitted.  Otherwise  it 
would  not  take  long  to  punish  him.  So  he  decided. 
A  vakil  was  accordingly  sent,  but  More  had  no  regard 
for  the  Maharaja  and  took  no  account  of  his  officers. 


170  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

"  Where  the  master  is  not.  honoured  what  good  result 
can  be  expected  of  good  counsel  ?  "  So  argued  the 
officers,  and  after  some  conversation  took  leave  of 
More,  came  back  to  the  Raja  and  reported  what  had 
happened.  *****  [129].  The  Maharaja  then 
went  to  Raj  gad  for  necessary  arrangements.  From 
Raj  gad  he  sent  Raghunath  Balla]  Sabnls  with  three 
to  four  hundred  brave  followers.  Raghunath  went 
to  Hanmant  Rav  More,  brother  of  Chandra  Rav, 
a  brave  soldier  and  his  brother's  sole  representative 
at  Johar  Khore,  [130]  for  negotiating  a  matrimonial 
alliance.  Raghunath  Pant  sent  word  to  him  that,  as 
he  (Hanmant)  had  a  marriageable  daughter,  Raghu- 
nath Pant  had  come  to  negotiate  for  a  marriage  on 
behalf  of  the  Maharaja.  Raghunath  was  asked 
(by  More)  to  see  him.  As  Raghunath  had  come  for 
a  matrimonial  alliance  and  not  on  a  political  mission, 
More  did  not  take  the  necessary  precaution  (about 
his  safety)  and  was  careless.  Finding  that  More  was 
unguarded,  Raghunath  Pant  killed  him  and  fought 
with  his  men  at  the  gates.  The  Maharaja  had  come 
to  the  fort  of  Purandar,  Raghunath  went  there  by 
the  Wai  route  and  reported  what  had  happened. 
The  Maharaja  highly  lauded  his  soldierly  qualities, 
bravery,  intelligence,  and  diplomacy  and  gave  him 
robes  of  honour.  Then  he  argued  that, — Hanmant 
Rav  was  a  very  able  man  ;  now  that  he  was  dead  and 
there  was  no  other  man  like  him  in  More's  army, 
this  was  the  proper  opportunity  for  attacking 
Chandra  Rav.  *  *  *  Raghunath  Ballal  Atre  was 
sent  with  five  to  seven  thousand  Maw]es  [131]  and 
four  to  five  hundred  sawars  by  the  route  of  Radtondi 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATKAPATI  171 

Ghat  and  the  two  armies  arrived  at  Javli  simul- 
taneously before  sunrise.  The  army  there  was  a 
big  one,  and  Chandra  Rav  fought  with  great  courage 
for  two  prahars  and  offered  a  bold  light.  *  *  * 
Chandra  Rav  More  fell  on  the  battlefield  and  his 
two  sons  Bajl  Rav  and  Krshna  Rav  More  were 
imprisoned  with  the  women.  *  *  *  [132].  In  the 
year  1764  of  the  Saka  era,  the  Sambatsar  being 
Chitrabhanu  by  name,  the  two  brothers  were  be- 
headed but  the  women  and  children  were  released. 


SAHAJI'S  IMPRISONMENT. 

Ch.  [36]  The  Badshah  wrote  to  Sahajl  Raje- 
"  Your  son  has  turned  a  rebel  and  is  behaving  im- 
properly. He  has  captured  forts  and  plundered 
cities.  You  are  a  faithful  omrao  of  this  empire. 
It  is  not  at  all  right  (on  the  part  of  your  son) 
to  do  so.  You  should  therefore  bring  him  to  the 
hwiur.  The  Raje  answered, — "  My  son  does  not 
obey  me.  (Your  Majesty)  should  punish  him  as 
you  please."  So  wrote  the  Raje,  but  the  Badshah 
got  angry  and  did  not  believe  him.  The  Raje 
wrote  a  letter  to  Sivajl  Raje — (in  the  following 
manner) — "  Your  conduct  has  put  me  into  disfavour, 
so  it  is  not  good.  Come  and  see  the  Badshah  and 
restore  the  forts  and  territories  according  to  his 
order."  He  wrote  much  in  this  strain.  Then  the 
Maharaja  argued, — "  Father  is  to  a  son  as  sacred  as  a 
god.  His  orders  should  be  respectfully  obeyed. 
But  religion  has  been  overthrown  and  in  every  thing 
the  Mlechchhas  are  supreme.  I  should  risk  my  life 


172  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATl 

and  all  (that  belongs  to  me)  for  preserving  my 
religion  by  overthrowing  them.  How  can  I  then  do 
what  my  father  has  asked  me  (to  do)  in  his  letter. 
I  have  adopted  this  course  because  I  thought  it  more 
creditable.  But  the  Badshah  is  displeased  with  my 
father  on  my  account,  and  if  my  father  feels  troubled 
what  should  I  do  ?  "  He  was  arguing  to  himself  in 
this  manner.  Near  him  was  his  wife  Sal  Bal  Sabeb 
and  the  Maharaja  asked  for  her  counsel, — "  What 
should  be  done  with  respect  to  my  father's  letter  ?" 
"We  are  women,"  answered  she,  "and  the  Sastras 
say  that  women's  counsel  proves  disastrous.  There 
are  many  great  and  wise  KarJcuns  and  Sardars  in 
Your  Majesty's  [37]  service,  you  should  seek  their 
counsel.  But  as  you  have  asked  me,  I  beg  to 
submit  that,  you  should  found  a  kingdom,  restore 
the  gods  and  the  Brahmans  (in  their  place  of  honour) 
and  your  desire  to  preserve  the  religion  is  worthy  of 
you.  Depend  on  God  and  proceed  with  your  work.  He 
is  powerful  enough  to  grant  you  success.  If  you 
have  to  found  an  empire  what  is  the  use  of  fond 
affection  ?  The  Maharaja  is  far  off,  otherwise  he  too 
would  have  been  pleased  with  your  aims  and  achieve- 
ments." The  Maharaja  felt  pleased  with  her  words 
as  he  also  was  of  the  same  opinion.  Then  he  assem- 
bled his  Karbharis  and  Sardars  and  put  the  same 
question  to  them.  They  also  gave  the  same  counsel. 
It  was  then  decided  to  send  the  following  answer 
to  be  shown  to  the  Badshah — "  You  say  that  the 
Badshah  will  extol  me  if  I  come,  but  I  shall  not 
surrender  what  forts  and  strongholds  I  have  cap- 
tured. On  the  other  hand  I  shall  capture  more. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  173 

How  will  this  please  him  ?"  But  to  the  Maharaja 
he  wrote  as  follows, — "  Strengthen  your  province, 
mobilise  your  army  and  make  alliance  with  the 
Hindu  chiefs.  I  am  coming  shortly,  after  making 
proper  arrangements  here.  Then  arrange  to  come 
here  but  proceed  with  caution  till  then."  Then 
£ahaji  showed  the  letter  (fit  to  be  shown)  to  the 
Badshah  and  assured  him  that  he  had  no  control 
over  his  son.  But  the  Badshah  did  not  believe  the 
Raje  as  his  suspicion  had  not  been  removed.  At 
that  time  Baji  Ghorpade  was  in  that  province.  He 
was  ordered  to  arrest  Sahajl  by  any  means  and  bring 
him  to  the  metropolis.  The  Raje  was  then  at 
Tanjore  near  Trivapi.  Ghorpade  invited  him  to  a 
dinner  and  with  a  show  of  good  feeling  took  him  to 
his  meal.  He  treacherously  arrested  Sahajl  there 
and  took  him  to  the  Badshah.  *  *  * 

[38]  When  Sahajl  was  brought  to  Bijapur,  the 
Badshah  questioned  him  personally  and  also  through 
Murar  Pant,  but  he  answered  that  he  had  no  control 
over  his  son.  Thereupon  a  recess  was  made  in  a 
wall  and  a  hewn  stone  was  placed  at  the  opening. 
The  nitch  was  made  with  sitting  space  for  one  man 
only,  and  a  letter  was  sent  to  Sivajl  that  unless 
he  surrendered  their  (the  Sultan's)  territories  his 
father  would  be  dealt  with  in  this  manner.  They 
began  to  take  Sahajl  out  of  the  recess  once  or  twice 
daily  and  then  put  him  back  into  it.  It  was  settled 
to  block  the  opening  of  the  recess  with  the  hewn 
stone  on  receipt  of  the  reply.  The  Maharaja  began 
to  repent  when  he  learnt  this  news.  "  The  result 
will  not  be  happy  if  I  do  not  go.  I  have  done  this 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CBHATRAPATI 

for  restoring  religion.  God  has  put  my  father  to 
such  troubles  on  my  account.  Nothing  can  now 
be  done  by  diplomacy  or  by  my  personal  visit.  If 
the  Maharaja  comes  to  such  an  end  I  shall  commit 
suicide.  I  found  no  other  way  out  of  it.  If  I 
march  upon  Bijapur  and  fight,  they  will  give  him 
more  trouble."  While  troubled  with  such  thoughts 
the  Maharaja  received  the  following  message  from 
the  goddess,  "  I  will  allow  no  mishap  to  befall 
the  Raje.  This  difficulty  will  be  presently  removed." 
The  Maharaja  was  pleased  at  this  message  and  sent 
the  following  answer  (to  Bijapur). — "  What  destiny 
has  in  store  for  you  will  happen  to  you.  I  shall  do 
according  to  my  destiny."  $ahajl  produced  this 
letter  and  said,  [39]  —  "My  son  has  gone  out  of 
my  hands.  Do  with  me  what  you  like "  *  *  * 
Sahaji  was  then  released  at  the  prayer  of  Bandulla 
Khan,  Murar  Pant  and  Sarja  Khan. 


II. 

S.D.  [133]  A  letter  came  from  Bijapur  (that  ran 
as  follows), — "  You  are  by  heredity  a  servant  of  the 
Badshah.  It  is  not  fit  that  you  should  behave  im- 
properly (towards  the  Badshah)  while  you  live  upon 
his  bread.  I  have  to  stay  at  the  court,  you  are  my 
son,  and  yet  you  are  plundering  treasuries  and  cap- 
turing forts  without  pausing  to  think  that  it  will 
compromise  me.  (Its  only  result  will  be)  the 
Badshah's  displeasure  and  the  loss  of  all  we  have. 
What  I  have  earned  is  for  you.  You  should  main- 
tain and  gradually  increase  it.  It  is  your  duty  to 


LIFE  OF  &VA  CHHATRAPATI  175 

keep  secure  what  my  service  has  procured  for  me 
in  my  old  age.  This  should  be  your  aim.  But  keep- 
ing this  aside,  you  are  behaving  improperly.  But 
the  Badshah  is  kind,  and  up  to  this  time  he  has 
pardoned  your  misdeeds  in  consideration  of  my  ser- 
vice. It  is  now  his  gracious  pleasure  that  you  should 
stay  at  the  court  and  such  is  also  the  desire  of  us 
all.  You  should  start  as  soon  as  you  get  this  note 
without  any  hesitation."  So  ran  the  letter,  and  there 
was  a  Badshahi  letter  (also)  (to  the  following  effect), 
— "  Your  misdeeds  will  be  pardoned  and  the  provinces 
will  be  confirmed.  Come  to  the  presence."  Such 
was  the  tenor  of  the  letter.  The  letter  came  to 
the  Maharaja  and  he  gave  it  full  consideration. 
In  his  mind  he  thought, — "They  will  put  me 
into  troubles  after  getting  me  there.  If  I  behave 
according  to  their  wish,  well  and  good ;  otherwise 
there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  punishing  me  as  I 
shall  be  within  their  hold.  I  shall  not  earn  my 
living  by  serving  the  Yavanas,  but  my  rebellion  will 
imperil  my  father.  But  it  is  his  destiny.  *  *  *  * 
But  if  I  remain  indifferent  on  this  account,  my 
mother  will  be  grieved  and  her  grief  will  make  my 
mind  disquiet."  *  *  *  *  [134]  (So  he  decided  to 
take  counsel  of  his  mother  and  all  his  officers,  great 
and  small).  Accordingly  a  majala-s  was  held,  and 
Jija  Bal  Saheb  was  informed  of  the  contents  of  the 
letter.  ******  [135]  jija  Bal  Saheb  said,— 
"  What  property  your  father  has,  he  has  earned  for 
you.  Do  what  may  secure  future  good,  That  will 
please  your  father  and  do  not  entertain  any  doubt 
about  it."  Her  order  (counsel)  was  accepted  with 


176  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

all  honour  and  the  assembly  was  dismissed.  Then 
the  Maharaja  went  to  his  first  wife,  fortune-favoured 
Sal  Bal  Saheb.  As  in  olden  days  Sumitra  had 
welcomed  Raja  Das'aratha  with  clasped  hands  after 
washing  his  feet  and  offering  sweet  scented  garlands, 
presents,  and  due  salutations,  when  he  had  gone  to 
enquire  after  the  desires  of  his  pregnant  queens,  so 
(also)  the  Maharaja  was  honoured  by  Sal  Bal  Saheb. 
•  *  *  With  clasped  hands  the  queon  enquired  after 
her  lord's  will.  The  Raja  well  pleased  with  her 
manner,  told  her  all  about  the  invitation  from  the 
Badshah,  the  danger  of  his  father's  being  troubled 
on  account  of  his  (Sivaji's)  (rebellious)  conduct,  and 
then  asked  for  her  counsel  as  to  what  should  be  done. 
[136]  The  queen  answered, — •"  What  do  we,  women, 
understand  of  politics  ?  You  should  not  ask  my 
opinion.  *  *  *  But  my  submission  is  that  you 
want  a  kingdom  and  you  can  win  one  when  you  have 
risen  above  affection  for  parents,  wives  and  brothers." 
*  *  *  *  [137]  Thereupon  the  Raja  offered  his 
prayers  to  the  Devi  and  asked  for  her  advice.  And 
the  Devi's  order  was  (as  follows) — "See  the  king  of 
the  Yavanas  at  Bijapur.  You  will  fall  into  some 
dangers  there  but  do  not  be  frightened.  I  shall  assist 
you.  I  take  great  interest  in  the  extension  of  the 
Maharashtra  Kingdom."  *  *  *  Thereupon  it  was 
decided  that  an  answer  to  the  abovementioned  letter 
should  be  given  (telling)  that  the  Raja  was  coming  to 
Bijapur.  The  following  was  the  purport  of  his  letter 
to  the  Badshah — "  You  have  written  about  coming  to 
the  presence.  As  ordered  by  my  father,  I  shall  start 
on  an  auspicious  moment."  *  *  (About  the 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  177 

confirmation  of  forts  and  strongholds  recently  captured 
by  him,  he  wrote  that,  he  had  punished  those  who  had 
defied    him    and   disobeyed  his  orders,  and  in  future 
also  he  would  mete  similar    treatment    to   those    who 
should    behave    so.)      In  the  letter   to  his  father,  he 
wrote  in  addition  to  the  above,—  "  I    owe    my   birth 
to  you    but   not   my   deeds.     One   owes  (his,)  happi- 
ness  or  sorrow   to  the  deeds   of  his  previous  birth. 
My  destiny  is  mine.     But   you    should  not   undergo 
any  trouble  on   my   account.     The    Yavanas   accuse 
you,  because    you    are  their   servant.     But   I    will 
never     serve    them     and     live     upon     their    bread. 
You  may  argue  that  till    to-day    I    have   eaten  their 
bread  and  why  should  I  not  do  so  in  future  ?  Erom  my 
childhood  I  have  been  acquainted  with  their  oppression 
of  the  Brahmans,  but  up  to  the  twelfth  year  one  is  ac- 
counted a  child,  and  up  to  that  age  I  lived  upon  your 
bread.     You    served    (the    Muhammadans)    but  I  do 
not  call  myself  a  servant  and  do  not  serve  them.    Till 
to-day    I    have    passed   my   days   as  a  rebel  ;    in  the 
future  the  goddess  will  do  as  she    likes.     [138]    As  I 
have  taken  forts  and  strongholds  belonging  to  others, 
so   are   yours    in    my    possession.      About  them  you 
should  decide  as  is  fit.     I  am  born  of  you   and    shall 
come  to  see  you  once  for  I  cannot  disobey  your  order. 
You   should   do   as   appears   well  to  you  about  that. 
I  shall  in  this  way  acquit  myself  of  the    duties    of   a 
son,  and  in  future  I  shall   do   as  my    fortune   guides 
me."    The  letter  reached   Bijapur.     It   was   opened 
and    road   by    all    the    Amirs   and    the   Omraos   and 
officers.    There  was  not   even  the   slightest  reference 
to   loyalty   therein.      The   letter   was  written  in  the 
23 


178  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

style  of  one  of  equal  rank.     Then  the    letter  written 
to   Sahajl   was    sent    for   to   see    whether  there  was 
anything     different.        In     it    also   a   son's   natural 
regard  for  a  father  was  not  to  be  found.     Thereupon 
suspicion    was   roused    in    the   mind  of  the  Badshah 
and    he    asked   his   officers, — "  The    Raja    says    that 
his    son    does  not  obey  him.      What  does   it   mean  ? 
How  does   the    son    dare    capture   forts   and  strong- 
holds ?      The    Raja    should   be  punished    but   how 
to    get   him     into     (our)    power    without    stirring  ? 
He  is  a  good   general   at  the   head   of   an   army   in 
the  service  of  the   Government.     Think    out  what  to 
do."      Thereupon    it    was    decided    by    all   that    the 
Raja   was   a   man   of   rank.     He  was  in   the  service 
of    the     Government    and     present    at    the    court, 
He  could  not  possibly  be  guilty  of   such    an    offence. 
(If  politely  asked  by   some   of   his    intimate   friends 
he   might  frankly  tell  the  fact.)     So  Baji  Rav  Ghor- 
pade  Mudholkar  and  Sarja  Khan,  these  two   men   of 
rank  and   honour,  were   sent   for  and  told  what  had 
happened.     They  were  also  informed  of   the  pleasure 
of  the  Government, — "  The  Raja  is  a  general  of  high 
rank,   and   it    is  not  proper  to  dishonour  him.     You 
are  well-wishers  of  the  Raja,   you    [139]  should   ask 
him    whether   he   thinks   it  well  to  create  rebellion 
through  his  son,  while  he  himself  stays  at  the  court." 
(After   this  Sivajl   plundered  the  Bljapur  territories 
and  thereupon  the  Sultan   summoned   Sahaji  to   the 
presence  and  rebuked  him  for  his  conduct.)  *  *  *  * 
(When  the  Nawab  was   desired   to   arrest   the    Raja- 
he   excused  himself   on    the    ground   of   his  friend- 
ship    with    Sahajl.     Ghorpade    however   was   ready 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  179 

to  carry  out  the  order  of  his  master  on  the 
promise  of  promotion.  Dreading  however  Sahajl's 
power,  and  uncertain  whether  he  should  succeed 
in  an  open  attempt,  Bajl  Ghorpade  decided  to  take 
recourse  to  treachery.)  1 143]  The  Badshah  said  to 
him,  — -"  If  you  can  hring  the  Raja  a  prisoner  your 
fame  will  increase  and  you  shall  he  promoted." 
Thereupon  Ghorpade  agreed.  The  handle  of  the 
axe  proves  the  destruction  of  its  kin.  Similiar  was 
the  case  on  this  occasion.  The  source  of  growth 
often  proves  the  source  of  ruin  also  [144J.  This 
is  an  old  law  of  nature.  Ghorpade  was  ordered  and 
he  accepted  his  commission  (willingly).  He  invited 
the  Raja  to  his  house  for  a  dinner,  but  his  family 
was  not  equal  to  that  of  the  Raja.  *  *  *  *  The 
Raja  usually  dined  with  150  of  his  relatives  and 
dependents.  Even  when  only  one  of  them  went 
away  on  some  business,  the  Raja  dined  when 
their  business  allowed  all  of  them  to  be  present. 
This  was  the  custom.  He  did  not  go  anywhere 
without  their  company.  While  making  the  invita- 
tion Ghorpade  had  requested  the  Raja  not  to  bring 
with  him  many  attendants  as  there  was  lack  of  rooms 
(at  his  place).  His  real  motive  however  was  to 
arrest  the  Raja  when  the  dishes  would  be  served  after 
the  dance,  and  when  the  Raja  was  expected  to  be 
unarmed.  But  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Raja's 
family  not  to  go  or  sit  anywhere  unarmed  even  when 
in  another  man's  house.  And  this  was  (strictly) 
observed  even  in  going  to  another's  house.  Only  in 
his  own  house  could  he  deliver  his  arms  to  his 
attendants  when  strangers  were  not  present,  Ghorpade 


180  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

ignorant  of  this,  took  him  to  the  dining  place.  In 
the  kacharl  there  were  one  thousand  or  five  hundred 
men.  From  that  crowd  the  Raja  was  taken  into  the 
house.  While  going  in,  he  was  followed  hy  all  his 
friends  and  attendants.  Ghorpade  had  secured  the 
inside  doors  of  the  central  hall  on  pretence  of 
preserving  the  privacy  of  his  women.  There  was  a 
staircase  by  the  side  of  the  front  door,  there  Ghor- 
pade stationed  himself.  The  Raja  was  to  go  upstairs 
and  his  company  would  sit  below.  [145]  Ghorpade 
asked  the  Raja  to  come  and  have  a  look  at  the  new 
room  upstairs.  After  that  the  dishes  were  to  be 
served.  But  suspicion  arose  in  the  mind  of  the  Raja 
and  he  turned  back  to  see  how  many  of  his  followers 
had  come  in.  But  at  the  preconcerted  signal 
from  Ghorpade  his  men  shut  the  door  of  the 
central  hall.  Only  five  or  ten  of  the  Raja's  men 
were  with  him,  the  rest  had  been  left  outside. 
Wrangling  between  the  Raja's  and  Ghorpade's  men 
increased.  The  Raja  did  not  stir  though  taken  by 
hand  by  Ghorpade  and  requested  to  follow.  Ghor- 
pade then  said, — "  You  are  a  traitor ;  while  you  live 
on  Government  money — your  son  is  harassing  terri- 
tories of  the  Badshah.  I  have  been  therefore  ordered 
to  punish  you."  Hearing  this,  the  Raja's  men  drew 
their  swords,  ready  to  attack,  but  the  Raja  forbade 
them.  He  then  accompanied  Ghorpade  to  the 
Badshah's  court,  and  addressed  him  in  the  following 
style  after  the  usual  salutation. — "  I  have  been  an 
evildoer  towards  Your  Majesty.  My  master  can 
punish  me  in  whatever  way  he  pleases.  But  it  is 
not  proper  to  have  me  arrested  by  him  (Ghorpade). 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  181 

It  is  not  at  all  proper  to  put  a  stain  on  one's  family 
(honour)  by  assailing  one's  bread  giver.  It  is  on 
this  account  that  I  did  not  draw  my  sword.  Other- 
wise it  would  not  be  at  all  difficult  to  punish  him. 
I  have  never  told  an  untruth  until  now  and  will 
never  tell  one  in  future."  The  Raja  stood  with 
clasped  hands  and  the  best  courtiers  remarkad  that 
the  Raja  was  not  guilty.  Thereupon  the  Badshah 
ordered  a  strict  examination  of  the  Raja.  The 
officers  when  they  heard  the  order  prepared  an  ash 
mound,  as  is  made  for  practising  archery,  put  the 
Raja  into  it,  and  began  to  throw  mud.  When  he 
was  buried  up  to  his  navel,  the  Raja  was  asked  to 
reveal  the  truth.  But  he  did  not  give  a  different 
answer  and  said — "  What  I  formerly  said  is  true." 
The  mud  gradually  rose  up  to  his  throat,  [146]  but 
still  he  gave  the  same  answer.  *  *  [The  Raja 
was  then  released  at  the  prayer  of  his  fellow  officers 
and  courtiers.]  Hearing  their  unanimous  opinion 
the  Badshah  released  the  Raja,  had  him  bathed,  and 
presented  to  him  clothes  and  ornaments  and  restored 
him  to  all  his  honours. 

THE  BHAVANI  SWORD 

S.D.  [L54]  The  Savants  had  an  excellent  dhop 
tarwar  (a  long  and  straight  sword)  worth  two  hun- 
dred Hons.  Sivaji  wished  that  such  a  famous  sword 
should  be  with  him.  But  it  is  not  proper  to  wish 
for  a  good  thing  that  belongs  to  one's  Sirdars  [155] 
or  a  neighbour  of  rank.  *  *  *  The  Maharaja 
wished  to  have  the  sword  but  it  would  bring  him 

O 

disrepute,   as  the    precedent     showed, — and   so   the 


182  LIFE  OP  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Maharaja   observed   that    the    matter   should  not  be 
even   spoken   of  ; — as  in  another  age   such    a   cause 
had   resulted    in    the    slaughter   of    many.     *    *    * 
But  the  sword,    that  had  divine  properties,  addressed 
the  Maharaja   in  a  dream. — "  If   thou   goest  to  fight 
with   me   in    thy    hand  even  at  the  head   of  a  small 
force  against  a  mighty   army,    thy   enemies   will    be 
routed  and   victory    shall   attend  thee.     Do  not  give 
the  sword  back,  keep  it  always   near    thee   and   duly 
worship   it."     That  very  night,  the  Savant  heard  the 
following  behest  in  a  dream, — "  Give  the  sword  to  the 
Maharaja  and  secure  his  friendship  thereby.     Other- 
wise thou  shalt  lose  thy  kingdom.     I  shall  no    longer 
stay    with    thee  and  I  am  going  away."     The  Savant 
assembled  his  officers  and  related  all  about  the  dream. 
With  the  counsel  of  all,  it  was  decided  to  secure  the 
friendship  of  the  Maharaja  by  presenting  the  sword. 
Accordingly    the   Savant    came  to  see  the  Raja  and 
presented  the  sword  to   him.     It   was   named   Tu]ja 
Bhavani. 

AFZAL  KHAN  INCIDENT 

[Grant  Duff  seems  to  have  partly  followed 
Chitnls.  Sabhasad's  account  is  rather  obscure.  It 
is  difficult  to  understand  why  Sivaji  should  take 
Pantajl,  his  own  envoy,  into  a  private  apartment 
and  offer  him  money  and  rank  for  revealing  the 
Khan's  secret.  Chitnls's  version  that  Sivaji  bribed 
Krshnajl  Bhaskar  is  more  rational.] 

Ch.  [5l«]  The  Elder  Begam  and  All  Adilshah 
Badshah  observed  that,  Sivaji  had  turned  a  rebel, 
taken  possession  of  provinces,  forts  and  strongholds, 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPAT1  183 

and  led  raiding  expeditions  as  far  as  Bidar.  His 
army  and  revenue  had  grown  considerable.  And  it 
would  not  be  well  unless  a  general  of  high  rank 
was  sent  with  a  well  matured  plan  and  punished 
Sivajl.  He  did  not  listen  even  to  his  father's  counsel. 
What  should  be  done  ?  When  this  question  was 
put,  Afzal  Khan  made  the  following  determined 
speech, — "  Is  Sivajl's  atfair  of  so  much  importance  ? 
If  I  am  ordered  I  shall  go  and  bring  him  a  prisoner 
or  kill  him  outright."  Thereupon  he  was  greatly 
extolled,  given  robes  of  honour,  and  sent  with  a 
powerful  army  and  vast  stores.  Then  three  thousand 
new  Mawle  footmen,  well  acquainted  with  the 
locality,  were  enlisted  and  with  a  total  force  of 
thirty  thousand  Afzal,  in  his  pride,  marched  to  Tulja- 
pur.  He  would  have  committed  sacrilege  upon  the 
goddess  but  she  was  removed  by  the  officiating 
priest.  Then  the  Khan  came  to  Pandharpur  and 
molested  the  people  of  that  place,  but  the  image 
was  hidden  by  the  attending  priest.  Thence  he 
marched  towards  Mahadev,  committing  oppression 
upon  gods  and  Brahmans  as  he  went. 

The  Maharaja  was  at  Raj  gad.  It  was  settled  at 
the  assembly  of  all  his  Karbharis  not  to  fight  the 
Mughal  army  in  an  open  field,  and  he  left  Raj  gad 
and  came  to  Pratapgad.  Necessary  preparations  were 
made  in  all  the  forts  and  strongholds  and  the  cav- 
alry was  mobilised.  When  the  Khan  learnt  the  news 
of  the  Raja's  arrival  at  Pratapgad,  he  left  the  Puna 
road,  marched  towards  Pratapgad  and  encamped  at 
Wai.  "  Sivaji  Raje  has  entered  the  thickets,"  thought 
the  Khan, — "  I  should  draw  him  out  by  some  artifice 


184  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATl 

or  if  I  can  meet  him  personally  by  inspiring  his 
confidence,  I  shall  follow  what  course  may  then 
occur  to  me,  and  render  (commendable)  service  to 
the  Badshah."  [55]  Having  matured  this  treacher- 
ous plan,  he  sent  Krshnajl  Bhaskar  on  an  embassy, 
fully  intimating  him  of  his  real  designs. 

Hither  the  Maharaja  called  a  war  council  of  his 
principal  officers,  as  Afzal  was  approaching  Wai,  and 
put  the  following  questions  for  their  deliberation  and 
decision, — "  What  method  should  be  adopted  in  fight- 
ing the  Khan  ?  What  plan  should  be  made  ?  Men 
will  be  spoilt,  if  they  tried  to  find  out  the  Mughal 
army  and  fight  a  pitched  battle.  The  army  should 
be  cleverly  kept  intact  and  the  enemy  harassed  "  *  * 
Deeming  this  counsel  wise,  the  Maharaja  prayed  to 
the  goddess  and  she  took  possession  of  his  body  and 
said, — "Oh  my  child  !  why  dost  thou  feel  so  troubled  ? 
Thou  hast  my  blessings.  I  will  remove  thy  difficul- 
ties and  I  will  give  thee  success  in  this  hunting 
expedition  also.  Do  not  be  anxious."  In  this  man- 
ner did  the  goddess  encourage  him.  Balajl  Avjl 
Ohltnls  and  Vaknls  had  been  told  to  record  in  pri- 
vate the  message  of  the  goddess,  when  she  should 
take  possession  of  the  Maharaja's  body,  and  to  com- 
municate it  (afterwards  to  the  Raje).  Accordingly  he 
communicated  to  the  Raje  what  he  had  said  after 
the  divine  possession.  The  Raje  was  greatly  pleased 
and  said, — "  I  shall  presently  finish  Afzal's  business. 
There  is  no  anxiety.  As  the  goddess  has  assured, 
victory  will  attend  (my  efforts).  I  feel  exulted  in 
my  heart  and  there  appear  other  auspicious  auguries. 
My  officers  and  men  also  seem  to  be  sanguine." 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  185 

As  the  Maharaja  finished  his  speech,  every  one  ob- 
served that  what  the  Maharaja  wanted  to  do  did  not 

0 

seem  difficult  to*  them.  What  was  this  affair  of 
Afzal  ?  If  they  were  ordered  to  overpower  him  in 
the  battlefield  and  to  belabour  him  with  sticks, 
they  would  certainly  do  so.  The  Maharaja  might 
remain  quiet.  When  they  had  thus  confidently 
concluded,  the  envoy  of  the  Khan  arrived.  When 
the  R/aja  was  informed  of  his  arrival,  he  was  conduct- 
ed up  to  the  fort.  The  interview  and  the  usual  wel- 
come of  courtesy  over,  he  was  given  a  residence  and 
dismissed  with  the  assurance  that  another  interview 
would  take  place  after  dinner.  He  was  sumptuously 
entertained  with  great  honour.  The  next  day  all 
the  principal  officers  were  assembled  and  the  envoy 
was  invited  to  attend  the  court.  He  was  asked  the 
reason  of  the  Khan's  coming  and  of  his  oppression 
of  the  gods  and  the  Brahmans  on  his  way.  "  The 
Khan  says,"  the  envoy  then  answered,  "  That  he 
and  your  father  are  fellow  officers  of  the  empire  and 
friends.  [56]  They  (are  of  the  same  counsel  and) 
have  no  difference.  Though  an  Omrao  of  the  same 
empire,  you  are  capturing  forts  and  plundering  cities 
and  withholding  yourself  from  the  court.  The  Bad- 
shah  thinks  that  the  Raje's  son  is  a  brave  soldier 
and  a  competent  man.  His  Majesty  is  pleased  with 
you.  Therefore  you  should  surrender  what  terri- 
tories belonging  to  him  you  have  conquered  and 
retain  what  foreign  territories  you  have  annexed. 
Sahajl  Raje  has  long  been  in  his  service  and  he  has 
been  duly  promoted  in  rank  and  honour.  You  are 
his  son,  and  it  is  His  Majesty's  intention  to  confer 


186  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPAT1 

on  you  an  office  of  great  responsibility  and  get 
great  services  at  your  hands.  You  should  be  guided 
by  His  Majesty's  commands  and  should  not  be 
inattentive  to  your  father's  counsel.  His  Majesty 
will  graciously  appoint  you  his  sole  wazir.  "With 
this  intent  he  has  sent  the  Khan  to  you.  Your  con- 
duct appears  to  be  wrong  to  His  Majesty  and  he  has 
instructed  the  Khan  to  demand  explanation  for 
everything  and  to  take  you  with  him(to  the  Badshah). 
But  the  Khan  says  that,  '  what  is  past  is  past.'  If 
you  frankly  obey  the  commands  of  the  Emperor 
henceforth,  all  your  offences  will  be  pardoned.  He 
undertakes  to  get  your  fief  and  command  increased. 
Take  what  assurance  you  want  and  come  and  see 
him.  Your  father  is  a  Mansabdar  of  the  Empire, 
and  as  the  Emperor  is  favourably  disposed  towards 
him,  His  Majesty  will  grant  you  a  bigger  Jagir  than 
that  of  your  father,  although  you  are  an  offender." 
To  this  sense  the  envoy  spoke.  The  Raje  listened  to 
him,  and  said, — "  Your  proposal  is  quite  good,  and 
what  the  Khan  proposes  is  to  my  profit,  and  it  is  my 
duty  to  do  as  he  suggests.  What  I  have  done  is 
nothing  but  the  subjugation  of  some  turbulent 
Palegars,  the  reconquest  and  settlement  of  Govern- 
ment lands,  the  annexation  of  foreign  territories, 
construction  of  forts  and  strongholds,  and  the  orga- 
nisation of  an  excellent  army.  I  have  thereby  added 
to  the  wealth  and  power  of  the  Empire."  So  said  the 
Raje  and  gave  him  leave.  The  envoy  went  to  his 
quarters. 

The  next  day  the  Raje  called  the  envoy  in  private 
and   thus  addressed  him, — "  You  are  a  Brahman  and 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  187 

a  good  man.  My  aim  is  to  found  a  Maharashtra 
Empire.  Our  religion  has  been  overthrown,  gods 
and  Brahmans  are  troubled,  the  Mlechchhas  are 
supreme  everywhere,  every  one  is  oppressed,  my  aim 
is  to  remove  this  state  of  things.  If  you  are  favour- 
able to  this  idea,  then  tell  me  frankly  what  is  in  the 
mind  of  the  Khan,  what  is  his  real  design.  I  have 
no  other  question  to  ask  you."  In  this  manner  did 
the  R/aje  respectfully  address  the  envoy.  He  was  a 
Brahman,  the  Raja  wanted  to  be  the  defender  of  his 
faith.  His  good  luck,  valour,  and  men  were  all 
wonderful.  His  virtue  and  energy  were  also  wonder- 
ful. Therefore  it  seemed  probable  that  his  power 
would  wax  stronger.  So  he  said,  "  The  Khan  wants 
to  give  you  such  assurances  as  may  bring  about  a 
meeting.  He  is  resolved  to  commit  treachery  in  that 
interview." 

[Chitnls's  account  does  not  differ  materially  from 
that  of  Sabhasad  on  any  important  point.  According 
to  him,  Sivajl's  son  and  mother  were  at  Pratapgad, 
and  he  had  with  him  fifty-five  attendants  at  the  time 
of  the  interview.  Chitnls  gives  the  following  account 
of  the  interview.] 

Ch.  [61]  "  Is  this  the  Raje  ?"  the  Khan  enquired  of 
the  envoy.  "  The  same,"  answered  the  latter.  They 
rendered  good  wishes  to  each  other,  and  as  they 
advanced  for  the  usual  embrace,  the  Khan,  who  was 
tall  and  stout  in  body,  took  the  Maharaja  by  his 
hand,  dragged  him  forward,  held  him  fast  under 
his  left  arm,  and  tried  to  stab  him  with  a  dagger,  the 
Khan  had  in  his  hand.  The  Maharaja  had  a  steel 
armour  ou,  and  as  he  nimbly  drew  himself  out,  the 


188  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

blow  could  take  no  effect.  The  Raja  was  pleased 
that  the  Khan  was  the  first  to  commit  treachery 
and  struck  his  belly  with  the  tiger's  claws,  from  the 
back.  The  Khan  had  a  thin  coat  on.  The  blow  was 
very  skilfully  dealt  and  it  brought  out  the  intestines. 
Then  the  Khan  let  go  hold  of  Sivajl  (whom  he  still 
held  under  his  armpit)  and  shouted, — "  Sivaji  !  You 
hare  committed  treachery,  this  is  the  climax  of  a 
soldier's  deed."  Then  he'caught  hold  of  his  wounded 
belly  with  his  left  hand  and  dealt  a  blow  at  the  Maha- 
raja, saying, — "  Now  feel  my  sword."  The  Maharaja 
had  a  chain  helmet  on,  it  was  slightly  broken  and  the 
Maharaja  suffered  a  wound  of  a  wheat's  size.  Then 
the  Maharaja  said, — "  Thou  Pathan,  now  feel  Sivaji's 
Bhavani," — and  dealt  a  blow  at  the  Khan's  shoulder. 
The  wound  reached  as  far  as  the  belly  and  the  Khan 
fell  dead. 

II. 

S.  D.  [156.]  Abdul  Khan  had  won  distinction 
against  the  rebel  Palegars  of  Karnatak.  * 
He  came  to  Tuljapur  by  stages.  It  was  his  design 
to  destroy  the  goddess  of  that  place, — but  she 
warned  the  priests  in  a  dream, — "  Abdul  Khan 
is  coming  to  defile  me,  therefore  remove  me  to 
some  other  place."  Thereupon  the  goddess  was 
removed.  When  the  Khan  arrived,  she  was  not  to 
be  found.  On  enquiry,  he  learnt  that  the  goddess 
had  fled.  Thence  the  Khan  marched  to  harass 
the  god  of  Pandharpur  and  to  demolish  the  temples 
of  the  Hindu  gods.  This  was  his  life's  ambition. 
But  the  priest  learnt  the  Tuljapur  affair  and  he  too 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  189 

removed  his  god,  [157 J  And  he  sent  some  Brahmans 
to  the  Maharaja  with  the  following  message, — "  It  is 
your  fond  ambition  to  establish  the  Hindu  faith ; 
hut  the  king  of  the  Yavanas  has  sent  a  general  to 
punish  you.  He  has  oppressed  in  various  manners 
the  Hindus,  Brahmanas  and  cows  of  Tuljapur  and 
Pandharpur.  If  you  can  protect  us  from  his 
tyranny,  then  alone  will  Hinduism  prosper.  Other- 
wise you  will  save  your  useless  life,  and  like  stale 
flowers,  be  a  source  of  harm  to  the  people.  What 
shall  we  do  in  that  case  but  commit  suicide  and 
throw  upon  you  the  sin  thereof  ?  But  if  this  message 
fires  you  with  rightful  wrath,  and  you  exert  your 
valour  and  punish  the  Yavanas,  a  quarter  of  what 
virtue  we  have  acquired  in  the  past  and  may  win 
in  future  by  our  religious  performances  will  be 
yours  ;  but  for  our  sin  we  alone  shall  suffer. 

[From  the  day  of  Abdul  Khan's  arrival  at 
Wai,  Visvas  Rav  Nanajl  Prabhu,  Musekhorekar,  a 
ftcilk  of  five  thousand  Mawles,  used  to  disguise 
himself  as  a  Fakir  and  go  to  Abdul  Khan's  camp 
every  night  to  beg  alms.  He  used  to  inform  the 
Maharaja  of  every  design  of  Abdul  Khan  as  soon  as 
he  learnt  it.  So  the  Maharaja  came  to  know  of  the 
real  motive  of  Abdul,  p.  159.] 

According  to  the  author  of  Sivadigvijaya,  Sivajl 
was  accompanied  by  forty  to  fifty  select  companions, 
when  he  set  out  to  meet  Afzal  or  Abdul.  The  follow- 
ing officers  are  mentioned  by  name.  (p.  166). 

(1)  Sambhajl  Earzand. 

(2)  Jiva  Mahala. 

(3)  Babu  Savant 


190  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHIIATRAPATI 

(4)  Mahadji  Kank. 

(5)  Yesjl  Kank. 

(6)  Baloji  Jagtap. 

(7)  Hiroji  Earzand. 

(8)  Son  Mahala 

(9)  Nirajl  Savant. 
(10)  Kavjl  Farzand. 

LIGHTING  AFTER  AFZAL'S  DEATH 
The  Khan  was  also  accompanied  by   some    atten- 
dants,   according    to  the  same  author,  as  will  be  seen 
from  the  following  extract. 

S.T).  [169]  There  were  some  ten  or  twenty 
Pathans  of  rank  and  they  drew  their  weapons  ; 
Tanajl  Malusare,  Vis'vas  Rav  Nanaji  and  other  men 
in  the  Raja's  service,  put  the  Raja  back  and  in  his 
presence  rendered  praiseworthy  service.  Knowing 
that  their  Sardar  was  dead  and  they  would  not  be 
allowed  to  retire,  the  Pathans  decided  to  sell  their 
lives  dear  and  drew  their  swords.  While  the  Maha- 
raja was  stepping  behind,  Krshnajl  Pant,  a  brave 
man  and  the  Dewan  of  the  Khan,  aimed  his  fir  any 
at  his  head.  Yesaji  Kank  pushed  back  the  Maha- 
raja, and  holding  his  weapon  ready  for  a  bloAV,  ad- 
dressed Krshnaji  Pant  in  the  following  manner,— 
"You  are  a  Brahman.  It  is  not  your  duty  to  use 
weapons.  Go  away,  I  grant  you  your  life."  But 
he  did  not  pay  any  heed  to  this  warning  and  came 
forward;  so  Yesajl  Kank  dealt  a  blow  and  though 
it  had  not  the  full  effect,  the  wound  was  very  severe. 
The  palanquin  bearers  availed  themselves  of  this 
opportunity  of  thrusting  the  Khan's  corpse  into  the 


LIFti  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  191 

palanquin  a'nd  hurried  with  it.  When  Yesajl  Kank 
perceived  it,  fifty-five  men  rushed  on  the  bearers  and 
felled  the  palanquin.  They  chopped  off  the  Khan's 
head.  In  this  manner  did  the  Maharaja  win  victory. 
*  *  *  [171]  A  new  bastion  was  built  where 
Abdul  Khan  was  killed  and  it  was  called  after  him 
Abdul  buruj. 


JIJA  BAI  CONGRATULATES 

[According  to  Sivadigvijaya,  Jija  Ba!  was  in  the 
fort  of  Pratapgad  at  that  time,  and  Sivajl  saw  her 
directly  after  the  affair  was  over.  Jija  Ba!  is  said 
to  have  made  the  following  remark  on  that  occa- 
sion.] 

S.D.  [171]  Your  elder  brother  was  killed  by  this 
man.  As  you  are  his  loving  brother,  you  espoused 
his  cause  and  killed  this  bhatari  (inn-keeper).  This 
will  secure  your  welfare  more  and  more  in  future. 

OPERATIONS  AGAINST  JANJIRA 

Ch.  [66]  The  Habs'i  of  Janjira  had  laid  siege  to 
Tale  (when  Sivaji  was  busy  in  checking  an  invasion 
from  Bijapur).  As  they  troubled  the  people  of  vari- 
ous places  by  their  thieving  raids,  Baji  Rav  Pasalkar 
Desmukh  of  Musekhore  was  sent  with  a  militia  force 
to  punish  them.  He  laid  siege  to  Hajpuri  and  Kay 
Savant,  a  dependent  ally  of  the  Habsi,  attacked  him. 
An  action  took  place  and  both  the  contending 
generals,  Baji  Eav  Desmtikh  and  Kay  Savant,  fell  in 
the  battle.  Thereupon  the  Maharaja  sent  Raghunath 
Balla]  Sabnls  with  an  additional  force.  He  went 
and  plundered  and  laid  waste  the  territories  of  the 


J9:J  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATBAPATI 

Habsi.  The  army  of  Janjira  attacked  him  but  were 
defeated.  Thereupon  the  Habsis  of  Janjira  conclud- 
ed a  treaty  to  the  effect  that  henceforth  the  forts  and 
territories  annexed  by  the  Maharaja  should  not  be 
harassed  and  the  Maharaja  (in  return)  should  not 
harass  their  remaining  territories.  After  concluding 
this  treaty,  Raghunath  Pant  returned  with  some 
treasure. 

Eor  some  days,  they  observed  the  terms  of  the 
treaty,  then  they  commenced  their  old  raids  again. 
Thereupon  the  Maharaja  sent  Vyankaji  Pant  with 
an  army.  He  defeated  the  Siddi's  forces  who 
came  to  oppose  him,  harassed  them  by  plunder- 
ing their  lands  and  kept  them  down.  He  selected 
various  peaks  in  that  province  and  fortified  them. 
He  constructed  a  fort  on  the  hill  of  Danda- 
Rajpuri.  In  this  manner  he  built  forts,  so  that 
the  Siddis  could  not  harass  the  Maharaja's  territories. 
[67]  At  various  places,  he  stationed  bodies  of 
five  to  seven  thousand  men  and  prevented  ingress 
into  and  egress  from  Janjira.  But  Janjira  was 
a  fort  surrounded  by  water  and  could  not  be 
captured.  The  Maharaja,  however,  wanted  to  extend 
his  power  to  the  sea  by  the  conquest  of  Janjira  and 
built  many  ships  for  fitting  out  a  fleet.  The  ships 
were  of  the  following  types, — Gurab,  Tarandi,  Gahat, 
Dubare,  Sihade,  Pagar,  Machva,  Vabhor,  Tirkatl  and 
Pal.  Pour  to  five  hundred  ships  of  these  different 
types  were  built  and  five  to  ten  lakhs  of  Rupees  were 
spent  for  the  purpose.  Darya  Sagar  (Sarang)  and 
Maynak  Bhandarl  were  appointed  commanders  and 
they  were  supplied  with  cannons  and  other  requisite 


: 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  193 

materials.  "Warlike  Ko]ls  and  Khalasls  were  enlisted 
and  they  began  to  raid  the  sea  and  harass  the  people 
of  Janjira.  The  Europeans  (Toplkar)  in  the  sea 
were  awestruck  and  their  ships  and  cargo  were 
plundered  and  the  spoils  brought  to  the  Maharaja. 
The  heavy  expenses  of  the  navy  were  paid  out  of 
these  spoils.  The  Maharaja's  influence  was  established 
in  the  sea. 


MALAVAN. 

S.  D.  [174]     The  Maharaja   entertained  a  strong 
desire    for  possessing    Janjira,  and    he    made   what 
attempts    he    could,  but   the     fort     could    not    be 
captured.     Then  he    began   to   fast  before   the  sea. 
For   seven   days  he    fasted,  and  the  sea  was  pleased, 
and  made  the  following  communication  in  a  dream,— 
"  Janjira   will   not   fall   into   your   hands.      Do  not 
allow   yourself   to  be  possessed  by  this  idea  (of  cap- 
turing Janjira).     In  its  lieu  I  will  give  you  another 
place  in  the  sea,  equal  in  strength  to  Janjira.     Build 
a  fort  there.     That   fort   will  not  fall  into  the  hands 
of   your  enemy  unless  you   abandon  it.     If   any  war 
takes   place   I   will   punish   your  enemy.     In  three 
years,  property  to  the  amount  of  three  lakhs  of  Rupees 
will   come   to  your  house,  hoard    that."     Thereupon 
the  Maharaja  got  up  and  saw  that,  water  had  suddenly 
subsided   and   rocks   appeared   where  formerly  there 
was  unfathomable  water,  and  an  island   was  seen,  six 
cosses  in  length  and  breadth  and  about  ten  to  twenty 
cubits   above   the   sea   level.    *     *     At  that  place  a 
fort  was  built  and  it  was  called  Malavan. 
25 


194  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

FORTIFICATION  OF  HENRY  AND  KENNERY  AND 
OPERATION  AGAINST  JANJIRA. 

S.  D.  [192]  (Baba  Yakud,  when  approached, 
prophesied  that  Rajpuri  would  be  conquered). 
Thereupon  another  new  fort  was  built  near 
Janjira.  The  Admiral  of  the  Navy  was  ordered  to 
build  another  nearer  to  Janjira.  He  quickly  fortified 
the  island  of  Underl.  Daulat  Khan  and  May  Nalk 
Bhandar!  proceeded  at  the  head  of  their  squadrons  to 
fortify  the  island  of  Khanderl.  They  were  going  to 
build  a  fort,  but  English  ships  came  from  Bombay, 
saw  the  extent  of  the  (projected)  fortification,  and 
wrote  to  Yakud  Khan  at  Janjira.  The  Habsis, 
informed  of  the  news,  got  ready  and  laid  siege 
to  Khander!  with  the  co-operation  of  the  English, 
and  demanded  that  no  building  should  be  constructed 
on  their  frontier.  The  forces  were  not  strong  enough 
to  fight  the  enemies,  so  the  Bhandar!  concluded 
a  treaty,  came  away  amicably  and  informed  the 
Maharaja  of  what  had  happened.  He  took  it  to 
his  heart  and  decided  to  punish  the  Habsis.  ,:  n 
the  meantime  Yakud  Khan  was  ordered  to  Bijapur. 
Information  was  collected  about  the  journey  of  the 
Habsi  with  the  intention  of  capturing  him  some- 
where on  the  way.  When  he  reached  the  Ghats, 
Samraj  Nilkanth  and  Baji  Gholap  were  sent  to  him 
as  envoys.  They  met  him.  And  although  addressed 
in  a  friendly  manner,  the  Habsi  felt  vexed  and 
said, — "  Are  you  my  master  ?  He  wants  Janjira. 
It  is  not  at  all  good  that  one  who  is  creating  distur- 
bance in  the  Badshahi  dominions  by  committing 


LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI  195 

robbery  should  assume  the  tone  of  a  great  man.  He 
will  r!93]  be  punished."  So  said  he  and  imprisoned 
the  two  envoys.  But  beset  with  fear  the  Habsi 
marched  by  stages  to  Bijapur.  The  Maharaja,  when 
informed  of  this,  pursued  him.  And  as  Yakud  Khan 
fled  by  night,  the  two  envoys  found  some  opportu- 
nity and  escaped  to  the  Maharaja,  who  was  informed 
of  what  had  happened.  The  Maharaja  was  greatly 
enraged.  "  Had  Yusuf  Khan  the  audacity  $f  giving 
such  a  reply  ?  Well,  he  will  soon  be  punished."  So 
thought  the  Raja.  And  resolved  to  punish  the 
Siddi,  he  sent  about  one  thousand  sawars  near 
Janjira  and  commenced  a  war.  Vyankajl  Datto, 
a  good  soldier  of  known  courage,  was  commissioned 
to  capture  (the  Khan)  on  his  way  back  from  Bijapur. 
The  Khan,  however,  kept  information  about  it  and 
fled  by  the  route  of  Raj  gad,  Tale,  Ghosala  and 
Birvadi.  Vyankajl  Datto  pursued  him  and  went  as 
far  as  Janjira.  There  he  established  military  stations 
and  harassed  the  country  as  much  as  he  liked.  As 
the  Rayats  were  greatly  troubled,  Fate  Khan  and 
Yakud  Khan  assembled  their  relatives  and  tribesmen 
and  urged  them  to  fight  with  courage  and  unity. 
But  the  behest  was  not  liked  by  all,  as  the  Maha- 
raja's army  was  strong  in  cavalry,  elephantry, 
chariotry  and  infantry  (chaturctnga  sena)  and  had  a 
very  large  supply  of  military  stores.  "  We  (the 
Habsis)  have  infantry  and  shall  have  to  march 
forward  in  order  to  fight  them.  They  are  ready  to 
meet  us  at  a  place  where  they  have  strengthened 
themselves.  If  tired,  we  shall  have  no  energy  to 
come  back  after  the  battle  and  we  shall  lose  our  lives. 


196  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

We  should  not  therefore  fight  the  enemy.  We 
should  block  the  roads  and  stop  their  provision  and 
reinforcements."  So  said  they,  but  their  counsel  was 
not  heeded  to.  *  *  *  And  Siddi  Abar  and  Sheikh 
Yakud  were  sent  for  a  pitched  battle.  They  fought 
with  great  valour  [194]  but  many  were  killed  and 
the  Habsis  were  defeated.  Then  they  wanted  to  go 
back  (to  their  fort)  but  Vyankajl  Pant  pursued  them 
as  far  as  the  entrance  to  the  fort  with  sword  and 
slaughter.  Thereupon  they  had  no  more  desire  for 
fighting  and  sued  for  peace.  Vyankajl  however 
paid  no  heed  and  committed  great  slaughter.  The 
Habsis  had  no  friend  and  the  fierce  fighting  for  exit 
and  entry  had  exhausted  their  energy.  At  length 
they  took  shelter  in  Rajkot,  a  place  that  belonged  to 
the  Habsis  of  Janjira,  and  wras  near  by.  Vyankajl 
Pant,  however,  laid  siege  to  the  place,  sieged  two 
bends  on  either  side  of  the  place,  placed  his  cannons 
there  and  opened  fire  upon  Rajkot.  The  fort  was 
captured,  thanks  to  the  power  of  the  Maharaja's 
virtue. 

As  soon  as  the  Maharaja  learnt  the  news  of  the 
capture  of  Rajkot,  he  sent  reinforcements  under 
Moro  Pant  Peswa  and  Darya  Sarang,  (£amraj,  Pant 
was  dismissed  because  he  disobeyed  the  Maharaja's 
order  to  march  against  Janjira  and  the  clothes 
of  appointment  was  given  to  Moro  Pant  Pingle  on 
the  first  Dasaml  of  Ckaitra  of  the  year  1 584  of 
§aka  era.  S.  D.,  p.  197)  the  Subhedar  of  the  fleet. 
They  came  and  laid  seige  with  the  fleet.  Darya 
Sarang  speedily  built  the  fort  of  Kash,  and  the 
bastion  of  another  fort  to  be  luilt  hard  by  was 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  197 

finished.  Cannons  were  mounted  on  that  bastion 
and  fire  opened,  but  at  that  juncture  Siddi  Sambol 
came  to  Janjira  with  the  imperial  fleet.  He  seduced 
some  men  into  defection  and  captured  five  to  ten 
men  of  the  Maharaja.  Some  of  them  were  thrown 
into  prison  and  the  rest  into  the  sea.  Necessary 
arrangements  were  made  (for  the  defence)  of  the 
fort.  He  plundered  Dabhol,  and  putting  his  fleet 
in  the  creek  of  that  place,  began  to  fight  Darya 
Sarang.  Darya  Sarang  was  forced  out  with  his  men 
and  fleet  and  the  Siddi  gave  him  no  chance  of  getting 
any  help.  Khair  Khan  was  the  officer  in  charge 
of  Janjira.  The  Maharaja's  officers  stationed  their 
guns  at  NanvaH  and  opened  fire  on  Janjira.  [195] 
The  seige  was  maintained  by  the  fieet  and  everyone 
was  confident  of  success.  But  Janjira  had  the 
blessings  of  Malik  Saheb,  an  Awlia  saint,  that 
it  should  be  in  possession  of  the  Habsis  for  seven 
generations.  So  God  protected  the  place  and  all 
human  efforts  were  unsuccessful. 

BHTJKHAN  THE  POET. 

Ch.  [88]  While  Bhukhan  the  poet  was  living 
with  his  brother  Chintaman  Kavi,  who  was  a 
court  poet  of  the  Emperor  of  Delhi,  some  of  the 
domestics  remarked  that  Bhukan  spent  his  time  at 
home  (without  doing  anything).  The  poet  thereupon 
said  that  he  would  not  live  upon  the  bread  of  the 
Yavanas  and  left  home.  He  went  to  the  Raja  of 
Kumaun,  and  lived  at  his  court,  diverting  the  Raja's 
mind  with  his  poetry.  The  Raja  honoured  him 
highly  and  offered  him  a  present  of  a  lakh  of  Rupees 


198  LIFE  OF  3lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

when  Bhukhan  took  leave  to  go  home.  But  at 
the  same  time  the  Raja,  in  his  pride,  enquired 
whether  there  was  another  such  liberal  donor  on  the 
earth.-  The  poet  at  once  retorted  that  there  were 
many  such  donors  but  the  Raja  must  not  have  seen  a 
recipient  who  scorned  to  touch  a  gift  of  a  lakh  of 
Rupees  because  it  ,had  been  offered  with  a  proud 

x  *4{faQj}jy\j 

assertion.  The  poet  then  went  to  the  Deccan.  As 
the  fame  of  Sivajl  Maharaj  had  reached  him, 
Bhukhan  went  to  his  court  and  saw  the  Raja.  "  If 
there  is  any  enemy  of  the  Yavanas  I  shall  stay 
with  him,"  said  the  poet,  and  the  Maharaja  replied 
that  he  was  the  death  of  the  Muhammadans. 
Thereupon  the  poet  remained  in  the  Maharaja's 
court  and  charmed  him  with  his  poetry.  He 
wrote  a  new  book  of  verses,  Siva  Bhukhan  (Siva  Raj 
Bhushan)  by  name,  inspired  by  the  heroic  deeds  of 
the  Raja.  He  spent  about  four  to  five  years,  pleas- 
ing the  Maharaja  every  instant.  Then  he  took  leave 
of  the  Maharaja  for  going  to  Delhi  and  the  Maha- 
raja rewarded  him  with  clothes,  ornaments,  elephants, 
horses,  and  jewels,  with  lakhs  of  Rupees,  and  insisted 
on  his  return.  The  poet  promised  to  return  soon 
and  left  for  Delhi.  The  Badshah  learnt  that 
Bhukhan  had  come  from  Slvajl's  court  after  receiving 
high  honours  there,  and  he  ordered  his  (Bhu- 
khan's)  brother  Chintaman  to  bring  Bhukhan 
for  an  interview.  Thereupon  Chintaman  [89]  said 
to  his  brother, — "  My  master  wants  you."  "  He  is 
my  master's  enemy,"  answered  Bhukhan,  "  Why 
should  I  seek  an  interview  with  him  ?  Nothing 
but  the  praise  of  Sivajl's  heroism  will  come  out  of 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  199 

my  lips  and  that  will  cause  the  Badshah 's  anger." 
Chintaman  entreated  him  much,  and  petitioned  to  the 
Emperor  that  the  poet  would  come  to  see  him  but 
he  would  sing  of  Sivajfs  brave  exploits.  If  the 
Badshah  permitted  he  would  bring  Bhukhan.  Then 
the  Badshah  ordered  him  to  bring  Bhukhan.  Chin- 
taman thereupon  took  Bhukhan  to  the  court  and 
the  interview  took  place.  The  Badshah  asked  the 
poet  to  sing  something.  Then  the  poet  said, — 
"  Wash  your  hands,  I  will  sing  some  heroic  songs  and 
your  hands  will  certainly  go  up  to  your  moustache. 
Then  the  Emperor  demanded  his  reasons  for  wash- 
ing the  hands  and  the  poet  answered, — "  You  are  fond 
of  love  poems,  and  when  my  brother  sings  such  songs 
your  hand  touches  your  trousers.  Therefore  you 
should  wash  your  hands."  Then  the  Badshah  washed 
his  hand  saying, — "  If  my  hand  does  not  go  up  to 
my  moustache  I  will  have  you  beheaded."  Then 
the  poet  began  to  recite  heroic  poems  and  first  of 
all  sang  of  Sivajfs  heroism.  Then  the  Badshah  said, 
— "  I  am  a  Sarbabhaum,  all  the  feudatory  chiefs 
render  tribute  to  me.  Sing  to  this  effect."  Then 
the  poet  described  all  other  kings  as  flowering  trees 
and  compared  the  Badshah  with  the  black  bee. 
But  he  likened  Sivajl  to  a  Champaka  tree  for  the 
black  bee  does  not  even  touch  a  Champaka.  Then 
the  Badshah  again  demanded  the  reasons  for  making 
him  wash  his  hands.  The  poet  recited  six  excellent 
stanzas.  When  the  poet  was  reciting  the  seventh, 
the  Badshah,  in  his  excitement,  suddenly  raised  his 
hand  to  his  moustache.  The  poet  finished  his  song 
there,  and  the  Emperor  was  highly  pleased  and 


200  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

rewarded  him  with  clothes,  jewels  and  elephants.  He 
honoured  the  poet  (in  this  manner).  The  news  of 
this  incident  was  transmitted  to  the  Maharaja  by 
his  envoy  at  Delhi,  and  he  was  highly  pleased,  and 
ordered  the  poet  to  come  back  and  had  him  brought. 
In  this  way  did  the  Maharaja  test  each  man  like 
jewels  and  promoted  and  kept  them. 


PHIRANGOJI  NARSALA'S  DEFENCE  OF 

S.D.  [216]  fiaista  Khan  reached  Chakan,  beseiged 
the  fort,  mounted  his  guns  (on  a  bastion)  and  began 
to  fight.  Narsala  Phirangojl,  Havaldar  of  the  fort 
defended  it  for  nine  months  with  great  valour.  The 
Maharaja  was  engaged  in  some  other  exploits.  Re- 
inforcement was  sent  but  it  did  not  reach  the  place. 
Saista  Khan  made  all  necessary  arrangements  and 
then  ran  a  mine.  The  north-eastern  bastion  was 
blown  off  and  the  Mughal  army  was  prepared  to 
try  an  assault.  Narsala,  a  great  man,  knew  that  he 
was  now  helpless  and  capitulated  on  condition  of 
safe  retreat.  The  Khan  highly  eulogised  the  ffaval- 
dar  on  that  occasion  and  expressed  an  earnest  desire 
to  have  him  (in  his  service).  But  Narsala  was  a 
man  of  honour  and  integrity.  He  answered,  "  I  have 
eaten  the  Maharaja's  bread  and  styled  myself  as  his 
servant.  I  cannot  be  disloyal  to  him  and  serve  you. 
I  shall  go  back  to  the  Maharaja  and  continue  in 
his  service."  *  *  *  *  [217]  Saista  Khan  was  highly 
pleased  and  said,  "  If  Sivaji  Raja  does  not  keep  you 
then  come  to  me."  But  Narsala  thought  that  his 
parent  (Sivajl)  will  not  forsake  him  as  he  had  com- 
mitted no  treachery  and  only  submitted  to  the 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  201 

Yavanas  as  no  reinforcement  came.  If  chance  offers, 
one  should  save  his  life  and  that  was  why  he  had 
capitulated.  Under  these  circumstances  he  had  to 
submit  to  the  Yavanas.  With  such  thoughts  he 
came  to  the  Maharaja  and  explained  what  had 
happened.  But  the  Maharaja  thought, — "A  servant 
of  mine  has  submitted  with  humility  to  the  Yavanas 
and  surrendered  a  fort  to  them.  To-morrow  other 
officers  will  follow  a  similar  course  and  there  will 
be  no  discipline.  Therefore  I  should  punish  him. 
Jf  he  is  really  an  honest  man,  he  will  stay  at  home. 
If  on  the  other  hand  he  is  a  dishonest  self-seeking 
fellow,  he  will  go  over  to  the  Yavanas.  It  will  not 
then  be  at  all  difficult  for  me  to  punish  him."  With 
this  intent  he  dismissed  Narsala  and  the  latter,  much 
distressed,  went  back  with  all  his  horse  and  men 
to  Saista  Khan.  With  profuse  praises  he  enlisted 
Narsala  into  his  service  with  five  hundred  men,  and 
commissioned  him  to  take  charge  of  a  military 
station  at  Malkar,  a  village  in  the  Pargana  of  Chakan. 
The  Maharaja  however  was  informed  of  it  and  sent 
Netajl  Palkar.  He  went  with  an  army,  gathered 
information,  captured  Narsala  Havaldar,  [218]  and 
brought  him  back.  He  was  appointed  Havaldar  of 
Bhupalgad  on  taking  an  oath  of  fidelity. 

&AISTA  SURPRISED  AT  PUNA. 

S.D.  [219]  The  Maharaja  had  excellent  know- 
ledge of  every  house  at  Puna.  From  Raygad  he 
came  to  Raj  gad  for  carrying  out  his  project.  There  he 
selected  his  men.  Then  he  came  to  Sinhagad  and 
thence  made  an  enquiry  about  where  Saista  Khan 
26 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

usually  stayed,  where  he  slept  and  where  he  sat. 
Carefully  collecting  every  information  about  the 
Khan's  daily  routine,  the  Maharaja  matured  his  plan 
of  going  to  Puna.  If  he  went  by  the  usual  road 
he  would  be  noticed  by  the  watchmen,  and  the 
news  would  reach  the  enemy  who  would  consequently 
be  careful.  So  the  Raja  decided  to  go  to  Puna  by 
a  bye-road  under  cover  of  night  and  started  out  with 
Samraji  Pant.  Harm  would  befall  him  if  he  pur- 
sued any  other  course,  so  he  decided  to  go  by  a  bye- 
road.  Some  men  were  sent  to  the  pass  of  Katraj 
to  light  a  continuous  line  of  torches  by  the  road  side. 
They  bound  torches  to  the  trees  by  the  roadside  and 
also  to  the  horns  of  the  cattle,  arranging  that  on  a 
signal  the  torches  should  all  be  simultaneously  lighted 
as  soon  as  the  expedition  left  Puna.  The  Raja  descend- 
ed with  his  men  by  the  pass  of  Donja  but  it  was 
arranged  that  he  should  return  by  another  route. 
He  had  with  him  five  to  seven  thousand  select  men. 
[220]  With  them  he  went  to  Ambilbada  and  there 
addressed  his  followers  in  the  following  manner, — 
"  Will  you  bring  me  the  head  of  Saista  Khan  ?  He 
who  has  the  courage  should  come  with  me  and  he 
who  lacks  it  should  save  his  life  and  go  back.  I 
have  become  a  Fakir  for  the  sake  of  Hinduism. 
Though  I  had  both  wealth  and  kingdom  I  have 
thrown  myself  into  this  current.  Those  who  are  my 
real  followers  will  come  with  me.  Success  and 
failure  lie  with  the  goddess.  Speak  out  frankly."  His 
followers  answered  without  hesitation, — "  Maharaj  ! 
You  are  our  master,  father  and  mother,  and 
our  religion  is  common  to  us  all.  While  you  lead 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  203 

us  we  know  no  fear.     What   do   we   care   for   Saista 
Khan  ?     We   can   defy   even  the  most  powerful  foe, 
such  courage  has  your  bread  infused  into  us."    *  *  * 
As   settled   before,  the   roads   were  barred    without 
giving  the  enemy  any  cause    of  suspicion,   and   four 
to   five   hundred  men   were   stationed  in  an  orchard 
very  near  Puna,  and    the    Raja   himself  entered  the 
house   with   ten   to  twenty  brave  and  expert  swords- 
men.    He  stationed  one  or   two   of    his   companions 
to   keep   watch   at   different   places   as  he  proceeded 
and  entered  the  house  in  person.     He  took  with  him 
Yesajl   Kank   and   Tanajl   Malusare.       These   three 
entered  the  house  and  came  near  the  harem.  Eunuchs 
were   on   the   watch   there.     Perceiving  the  light  of 
a  lamp,  Sivajl  and  his  men  changed  their  course   and 
entered   the   Rangmahal.      Saista   Khan's    son   was 
sleeping  there.     The  Raja  saw  him  and  mistook    him 
for  the  Khan.     He  unsheathed  his  sword  which  in 
those  days  was  called  afirang.     He  drew   his  firang 
and  struck  a   blow.     That  blow  sent  the  Khan's  son 
to  Yama's  place.     [221]  The   blow   was    a   powerful 
one   and   his   body  was  severed  into  two.     The  noise 
woke  his    wife   and   the  sight   frightened   her.     The 
Maharaja  asked     in  a  threatening  tone,—"  Is   this 
Saista  Khan  ?  £peak  out.     If  you  speak  an   untruth 
I   will   put  an   end  to  your  life."     And  all  her  limbs 
shook  with  fear  and  she  became  inarticulate.    *    *    * 
Fearing  that  he  would  really  kill  her  she  simply  said, 
"  His  son."     Saista  Khan's  son  died  in  his  sleeping 
chamber, — the   husband   was    killed, — and   she  was 
utterly  overcome  with  the  fear  of  death.     When  the 
Maharaja   commanded   her    to   show    where     Saista 


204  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Khan  was,  she  had  to  stand  up  to  point  out  (the 
place).  But  she  was  in  a  great  dilemma  and  stood 
there  motionless.  "  He  is  at  such  and  such  a  place/' 
said  she.  Saista  Khan  was  sleeping  in  another  room 
hard  by.  The  Maharaja  went  that  way  and  entered 
the  room.  The  naked  sword  shining  in  the  light  of 
the  lamp  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Khan's  wife 
who  was  somewhat  awake.  She  got  up,  and  in  her 
fright  stood  with  her  hack  towards  the  Raja.  When 
ordered  to  move  off  she  understood  that  assassins  had 
come  to  murder  the  Khan,  and  deeming  her  own 
life  of  no  account  placed  her  head  at  the  Raja's  feet, 
and  humbly  beseeched  him  not  to  kill  her  husband. 
The  Khan  also  awoke,  but  as  he  saw  the  Maharaja, 
he  had  not  the  firmness  to  muster  courage  and  take 
arms.  So  he  covered  his  face  with  one  end  of  his  sela 
and  pretending  sleep  lay  still  on  the  cot  in  his  fright. 
The  lady's  piteous  appeal  touched  the  kind-hearted 
Raja  and  he  granted  her  prayer  saying,  [222]  "  If 
I  do  not  kill  him,  he  will  get  up,  raise  an  alarm  and 
pursue  me  as  I  go  hence.  I  shall  not  in  that  case 
be  able  to  get  through  it  safely.  Therefore  ft  is 
necessary  to  kill  him.  I  shall  however  save  him  on 
condition  that  he  will  leave  my  house  and  remain  here 
no  longer.  As  a  punishment  I  will  take  off  his  fingers, 
and  he  should  raise  an  alarm  and  order  a  pursuit  only 
after  I  have  safely  left  the  place.  Till  then  he  must 
keep  quiet."  The  lady  agreed  to  these  terms  and 
raised  Saista  Khan  and  made  him  agree.  Saista  Khan 
and  his  wife  then  took  oaths  in  confirmation  of  their 
promise.  Then  he  cut  off  the  fingers  of  Saista  Khan's 
right  hand  and  led  him  to  the  gate  of  the  house. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  205 

"  Leave  my  house  to-morrow  or  I  will  kill  you,"  said 
the  Raja,  and  let  off  the  Khan's  hand  when  he  was 
outside  the  gate,  In  this  manner  did  the  Maharaja 
return  after  achieving  success. 

II. 

Ch.  [97].  The  Khan  on  his  arrival  laid  siege  to 
Chakan  first.  There  was  a  cavalry  leader  named 
Sambhaji  Kavjl ;  he  was  so  stout  and  strong  that  he 
could  lift  a  horse,  and  he  was  as  brave  as  he  was 
strong.  The  Maharaja  was  displeased  with  him  for 
some  reasons  and  he  joined  the  Khan  with  his  cavalry 
regiment.  Babajl  Ram  Honap  Despande  of  Puna 
had  also  gone  forward  to  Barhanpur  and  joined  the 
Khan.  They  were  entertained  and  honoured  for  their 
local  knowledge. 

The  fort  of  Chakan  was  defended  by  Phirangoji 
Narsala  Havaldar.  The  Khan  blew  off  the  bastion 
of  the  north-eastern  corner  by  tunnelling,  and  the 
fort  was  captured.  Narsala  accepted  a  kaul  and 
capitulated  with  the  Maharaja's  permission.  Although 
the  Khan  wanted  to  keep  Narsala  extolling  his  bravery 
and  generalship  and  promising  to  promote  him,  the 
latter  refused  the  offer  and  came  back  to  the 
Maharaja.  The  Maharaja  remarked  that  Narsala 
had  shown  the  climax  of  soldierly  courage  and 
conferred  on  him  the  Havaldarship  of  Bhupalgad. 
After  capturing  Chakan  the  Khan  encamped  at 
Puna. 

[Chitnis's  account  of  the  preparatory  arrange- 
ments for  surprising  the  Khan  is  practically  the  same 
as  those  of  Sabhasad  and  8ivadigvijaya,  but  his  version 


206  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATEAPATI 

of   the  actual  encounter  with  the  Khan  is  somewhat 
different.] 

[98].  The  Khan's  son  was  sleeping,  he  was  be- 
headed and  killed  where  he  slept.  Then  the  Raja 
entered  the  Khan's  tent  and  sat  on  his  chest.  As  he 
was  going  to  strike  the  blow,  the  Khan's  wife  awoke, 
saw  him,  and  fell  at  his  feet.  She  was  asked  to  he 
silent  hut  she  entreated  the  Raja  not  to  kill  the 
Khan.  "  Grant  him  his  life  and  me  my  bracelets." 
(Bracelets  signify  that  the  lady  is  not  a  widow.)  In 
this  way  did  she  piteously  implore.  The  Maharaja's 
heart  was  melted  but  he  argued, — "  I  personally 
came  and  did  this  deed,  but  I  have  to  go  out  of  this 
camp  safely  and  join  my  men.  What  should  I  do  about 
that  ?"  Then  he  again  thought  within  himself, — 
"  What  cause  of  anxiety  is  there  if  the  Khan,  thus 
saved,  leads  an  expedition  ?  I  will  punish  him  and 
kill  him  on  the  battle  field."  So  he  carefully  held 
the  Khan  down,  placed  his  sword  on  his  throat,  and 
with  one  hand  applied  the  tiger's  claws  to  his  belly. 
Then  he  addressed  the  Khan  in  the  following  manner, 
"  Come  with  me  without  speaking  as  far  as 
I  lead  you  by  hand.  Go  back  when  I  release  you 
and  call  yourself  Sasta  Khan  as  some  sort  of  punish- 
ment will  be  inflicted  ;  your  ladies  should  also  come 
with  you."  [99 J.  To  this  effect  did  he  exact  from 
them  both  oaths  on  their  honour  and  the  Kuran,  and 
he  threatened  to  kill  the  Khan  in  case  he  made  any 
noise.  Then  the  Raja  struck  off  two  fingers  of  the 
Khan's  hand.  Saista  Khan  was  utterly  awe- 
stricken.  Sivaji  then  caught  hold  of  his  hand  and 
led  him  with  his  wife  to  the  picket  and  joined  his 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  207 


men  by  the  same  way  as  he  had  entered.  "  I  am 
if  thou  leadst  an  expedition  (against  me)  I  will 
punish  thee.  Go  back  therefore  without  fighting,  or 
I  will  kill  thee/'  So  said  the  E/aja  and  then  joined 
the  men  stationed  outside  the  camp.  With  them  he 
went  to  his  followers  near  the  stream  called  the 
Ambe  and  then  sounded  the  bugle  of  signal.  His 
men  thereupon  lighted  the  torches  on  the  Katraj  hill 
and  sounded  their  horns.  The  Khan,  greatly  frightened, 
returned  to  his  camp  without  making  any  noise.  He 
was  even  ashamed  to  tell  people  that  his  son  was 
killed.  In  the  meantime  a  noise  arose  among  the 
khojas  and  the  watchmen,  and  a  noise  arose  in  the 
army  too  that  the  enemy  had  made  a  surprise  attack. 
Men  got  ready  and  began  to  run  in  four  directions  by 
the  road  to  Katraj.  in  this  confusion  they  were  all 
dispersed.  Some  began  a  flight  and  others  got  ready 
and  rushed  in  the  direction  of  the  suspected  attack.  In 
the  meantime  the  Maharaja  united  his  men  stationed 
at  different  places  by  the  prearranged  signal  and 
reached  Sinhagad  well  guarded  and  victorious. 
Although  he  had  laid  his  sword  on  the  Khan's  throat, 
the  Maharaja  took  it  off  and  let  him  go  with  some 
punishment  as  formerly  Sri  Krshnajl  had  done  with 
Kaliya  at  the  entreaty  of  his  wife.  In  the  morning 
the  enemy  forces  went  to  the  thickets  and  discovered 
that  torches  had  been  bound  to  the  branches  of  trees 
and  horns  of  cattle.  Finding  that  it  was  not  a 
surprise  attack,  they  came  below  Sinhagad  and  halted 
there.  The  guns  of  the  forts  opened  fire  and  the 
flag  elephant  of  the  enemy  was  killed.  [As  rain  set 
in  Saista  Khan  retreated  with  his  army  to  Pedganv.] 


208  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

SlVAJI   AVENGES    HIS    FATHER'S  ARREST. 

S.  P.  [198]  A  letter  came  from  gahaji  Raje  to  the 
Maharaja, — [199]    "Baji    Ghorpade  took  me    to   the 
Badshah,  and    in   my   old  age   entertained   me   with 
excellent  hospitality.     Thanks  to  the  blessings  of  our 
ancestors   and   the   favour   of  the  gods,  you  have  no 
deficiency  of   wealth,  hut  still  you   are  behaving  im- 
properly. You  do  not  pay  any  attention  (to  my  counsel) 
even  if  I  write  to  you.    What  property  I  have  earned 
will  be  of  use  to  you.     You  should  pay  full  attention 
to  what  ?nay  improve  or  impair  it ;  and  so  behave  as  it 
may  continue  undiminished  in  future.    But  the  coun- 
sels  in   my   letter   appear   injurious  to  you   and  you 
behave   according  to   the  dictates  of  your  own  mind. 
*    *    *     We  had  prayed  for  what  was  due  to  our  good 
deeds  of  previous  births  and  you  were  born.     You  are 
now  exerting  yourself  and  you  are  an  expert  in  what 
you  have  undertaken.  My  prayer  is  that  through  God's 
blessings  your  heart's  desire  may  be  fulfilled,  and  you 
may  enjoy  ever  increasing   wealth  being  always  well 
bathed  in  the  stream  of  tears  from  the  eyes  of  enemy 
women.      Entertain    Ghorpade    Raje    with   notable 
respect.     I   need  not  write  at   length  about  it.     He 
has  done  me  great  fovours   and  you  must  have  heard 
of  them."     The  letter  greatly  enraged  the  Maharaja 
and  he  went  to  Panhala.     Thence  he  gathered  infor- 
mation and  led  an   expedition   to  Mudhol,  the  fief  of 
Ghorpade.     Two  to  three   thousand  men  were  put  to 
the  sword  and  fire  was  set  to  Mudho].  Baji  Ghorpade, 
his   son,   and  all  the  family   were  beheaded.     Only  a 
wife  of  Baji  Ghorpade,  and  Akaji  Ghorpade,  her  son, 
survived  as  they  had  gone  to  the  lady's  -father's  place. 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATEAPATI  209 

JAYA  SING'S  EXPEDITION. 

Ch.  [101  j  Jaya  Sing  appreciated  the  Raja's  cha- 
racter and  power  of  conquest.  "  This  king  is  a  very 
virtuous  Hindu," — thought  he — "  He  will  restore  the 
religion.  He  rules  his  kingdom  with  justice.  He 
should  somehow  be  saved  and  at  the  same  time  the 
Badshah's  interests  should  also  he  served  by 
diplomacy.  If  we  fight  against  him  no  one  knows  what 
will  be  the  result,  victory  or  defeat.  His  army  and 
stores  are  good,  f  102 j  he  is  himself  a  diplomat,  his 
strongholds  are  excellent,  and  every  thing  else  is  to 
his  advantage.  Moreover  other  generals  had  to  retreat 
unsuccessful;  it  will  be  bad  if  the  same  thing  happens 
to  me.  I  should  therefore  (manage  to)  go  with  my 
honour  (intact)."  Arguing  in  this  manner,  he  decided 
to  seek  the  Maharaja's  friendship  and  sent  an  envoy 
with  the  following  message, — "  Aurangzib  is  the 
mighty  ruler  of  the  Earth,  you  should  make  friend- 
ship with  him.  The  ultimate  result  of  hostility  will 
not  be  good.  I  am  a  Hindu  and  Raja  of  Jayapur, — 
you  are  a  Sisodia  of  the  Udayapur  family.  You  are 
a  scion  of  a  great  family,  and  the  defence  of 
our  faith  is  traditional  in  your  family.  Your  efforts 
are  directed  to  that  end.  I  am  therefore  favourably 
disposed  towards  you.  It  is  my  earnest 
desire  te  save  you  and  to  maintain  your  kingdom. 
Let  me  know  whit  is  your  intention."  When  this 
message  was  sent  the  Maharaja  deliberated  thus, — 
"  It  is  the  Srf  s  order  that  I  should  go  to  Delhi  once, 
see  our  eastern  provinces  and  visit  the  Ganges  and 
the  holy  places.  It  is  therefore  well  that  a  friendly 
proposal  has  come.  I  should,  therefore,  receive  (the 
27 


210  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

envoy)  with  honour  and  respect  and  send  my  own 
envoy  with  him."  This  decision  being  approved  by 
all,  Raghunath  Bhat  Pandit  Rav  was  sent  on  an 
embassy  with  horses,  elephants  and  servants.  Clothes 
of  honour  were  sent  to  Jayasing  Raje  and  the  Khan. 
When  the  Pant  obtained  an  interview,  he  submitted 
the  following  proposal  of  the  Maharaja  in  course  of 
his  negotiation, — "You  say  that  I  should  make  friend- 
ship with  the  Badshah  and  (I  know)  I  should  do  so. 
But  what  territories  and  forts  I  possess  I  have  won 
by  my  own  prowess.  They  were  foreign  territories 
(previous  to  my  conquest).  They  should  not  be 
disturbed  by  the  Badshah  and  peace  should  be  main- 
tained. It  is  necessary  to  me  that  I  should  secure 
promotion  and  advancement  by  a  personal  interview. 
We  have  therefore  no  difference  of  opinion."  Hear- 
ing this  frank  proposal  Jaya  Sing  Raje  answered, — 
,  "  As  you  have  restored  and  defended  the  overthrown 
|  Hindu  religion,  I  am  pleased  with  you.  As  Ram 
Sing  is  my  son,  so  are  you.  By  my  oaths  I  assert  I 
have  no  other  intention.  Let  me  know  what  you 
want  me  to  get  for  you  from  the  Badshah  and  we 
will  decide  (our  future  course)  accordingly."  Having 
answered  him  in  this  manner,  Jaya  Sing  arranged  an 
interview  between  the  envoy  and  Dilel  Khan. 
Clothes  and  jewels,  the  envoy  had  brought, 
were  persented  to  Dilel  Khan  and  he  was 
made  acquainted  with  the  purport  of  the  negotia- 
tion. His  (Dilel's)  counsel  taken,  Jaya  Sing  gave 
clothes  to  the  Pandit  Rav  and  then  sent  him 
back  with  a  dress  of  honour  and  jewels  for  the 
Maharaja. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  211 

[103]  The  envoy  came  back  and  acquainted  the 
Maharaja  with  the  proposal  of  Jaya  Sing.  The 
Maharaja  then  wrote  out  his  own  intents, — "  What 
territories  I  have  conquered  should  be  all  left  to  me. 
Besides  them  the  Chauth  and  the  Sardesmukhi  of  the 
Deccan  should  be  granted  to  me.  What  forts  and 
strongholds  I  have  built  or  captured  should  be  conti- 
nued in  my  possession  and  friendship  should  be  con- 
cluded." With  this  message  the  envoy  was  again 
despatched.  He  went  and  produced  the  paper. 
Jaya  Sing  was  thereupon  convinced  that  the  Maha- 
raja wanted  to  conclude  peace. 

[It  was  settled  that  terms  of  peace  should 
be  settled  after  an  interview  with  Sivaji  but 
Dilel  Khan  protested  that  no  terms  should 
be  settled  without  previously  obtaining  the  Imperial 
sanction.  In  the  meantime  he  proposed  to  make 
an  exhibition  of  their  power  by  capturing  Purandar 
and  Sinhagad.  As  Jaya  Sing  was  not  agreeable 
Dilel  Khan  tried  to  storm  Pairandar  without  waiting 
for  Jaya  Sing's  co-operation,  but  he  had  to  return 
unsuccessful.  Sivaji  naturally  resented  this  breach 
of  faith  'and  the  subsequent  negotiation  according 
to  Chitnis  was  very  humiliating  to  the  Mughals] 

DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  JAYA  SING  AND  DILEL. 

S.  D.  [236]  Then  Saista  Khan  was  recalled  and 
another  expedition  was  sent  with  Jaya  Sing  as 
Commander-in-Chief,  and  Dilel  Khan  as  his  second. 
He  came  to  Aurangabad  and  made  every  necessary 
arrangement  for  the  province.  Thence  he  marched 


21 S  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

to  Sinhagad  and  constructed  a  battery.  The  Maha- 
raja decided  to  go  to  Purandar,  encouraged  his 
men,  went  out  and  reached  the  fort.  He  used  to 
assemble  his  men  there,  go  to  Rajgad,  destroy  the 
battery,  or  failing  that,  provision  the  fort ;  and  in 
this  manner  was  the  fort  defended  for  sometime. 
As  he  used  to  lead  the  assault  upon  the  battery 
personally  and  the  casualty  was  very  great,  the 
Mirza  Raja  raised  the  siege  of  Sinhagad  when  he 
learnt  the  news  of  the  Maharaja's  coming,  and 
applied  himself  against  Purandar.  The  Maharaja's 
men  stopped  all  provision  as  far  as  Pedganv.  They 
also  used  to  harass  the  roads,  fall  upon  the  enemy 
force,  and  destroy  the  batteries.  At  that  time  the 
Mirza  Raja  and  Dilel  Khan  had  erected  a  battery 
on  the  hill  near  Rudramal,  and  mounting  their  guns 
thereon,  opened  fire,  and  balls  began  to  hit  the  fort. 
Another  battery  was  erected  on  the  Narayan  side, 
but  the  garrison  used  to  sally  through  the  Kedar 
gate  and  destroy  the  batteries.  The  garrison  could 
not  be  defeated  and  the  Mirza  Raja  thought, — "  The 
Maharaja  has  risen  to  re-establish  the  Hindu  faith, 
and  if  I  offer  him  any  hindrance  it  will  cause  the 
disappearance  of  religion.  This  is  not  at  all  good. 
Men,  money,  heart  and  luck  are  all  in  Sivajfs 
favour.  So  long  as  time  (fate)  is  not  against  him, 
he  will  not  be  defeated.  It  is  better  that  I  should 
unite  with  him  and  maintain  Hinduism.  If  I  try 
to  injure  him,  [237]  well. — he  singly  killed  Abdul 
Khan  and  punished  Saista  Khan  and  destroyed  many 
armies, — and  what  weight  have  I  ?  If  each  fort 
defends  itself  for  one  year  I  cannot  conquer  the 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  213 

province.  Therefore  I  should  conclude  a  treaty, 
and  winning  him  over  by  a  peace,  we  should  con- 
duct our  projects  in  unity."  When  Dilel  Khan 
learnt  this  he  grew  very  angry. — "  All  Hindus  are 
one  (at  heart).  They  have  their  eyes  on  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Badshahi  empire.  But  why  should  I 
care?  I  will  myself  (singly)  punish  him."  So 
thought  he,  and  made  an  assault  on  Purandar. 
Murar  Dadaji  Prabhu  Despande  with  five  thousand 
•Mawles  and  Konkanese  beat  that  assault  back. 
*  *  *  *.  The  courage  of  the  garrison  surprised 
him  and  he  realised  the  correctness  of  the  Mirza 
Raja's  decision.  Success  could  be  attained  only 
in  that  way  and  not  by  fighting. 

Ch.  [104]  At  sunset  Raja  Jaya  Sing  sent 
the  following  message  to  Dilel  Khan, — "  What  you 
are  doing  is  not  proper.  Of  Sivajfs  men  each  is  the 
other's  superior.  Therefore  the  fort  cannot  be 
captured.  If  you  lose  so  many  men  for  one  fort, 
how  can  we  expect  to  conquer  the  strongholds 
in  the  dense  forests  like  Konkan  frontier  ?  What 
will  you  do  to  capture  the  impregnable  forts  in  the 
forests  of  Sahyadri  ?  Sivajl  Raja  was  coming  for 
a  diplomatic  settlement,  but  you  have  not  only 
averted  that  but  lost  his  confidence  too.  You  have 
upset  (my)  diplomatic  efforts.  What  course  should 
be  followed  now? "  In  the  meantime  an  officer 
named  Sultan  Dhava  had  been  sent  with  an  army 
to  lay  siege  to  Sinhagad ;  news  came  that  the  Maha- 
raja had  routed  him  by  four  or  five  surprise  attacks 
in  the  early  morning  and  plundered  the  army.  There 
upon  the  Khan  was  cooled  down  and  he  addressed 


214  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Jaya  Sing  as  follows, — "Do  what  will  bring  about 
the  interview  and  inspire  the  Raja's  confidence. 
But  I4  constructed  batteries  against  Purandar  and 
led  an  assault  upon  it.  I  had  taken  a  vow  for 
capturing  the  fort  but  it  was  not  fulfilled.  [105] 
Therefore  he  (!§ivajl)  should  raise  our  standard 
on  the  fort  but  it  will  be  returned  to  him  by  treaty 
again.  Do  this  much  and  the  rest  may  be  done 
according  to  the  former  negotiation."  " I  shall  try 
and  see  what  can  be  *  done, "  answered  the  Raja. 
The  Maharaja  and  Jaya  Sing  were  of  the  same 
mind.  The  envoy  had  been  sent  away  simply 
because  of  the  Khan's  obstinacy,  but  in  reality 
they  held  the  same  view.  An  envoy  was  again  sent 
(to  Sivajl)  with  the  following  message, — "  What 
is  done  is  done.  The  terms  previously  settled  should 
be  now  confirmed.  Our  standard  should  be  only 
once  raised  on  the  fort  but  the  fort  should  remain 
yours.  Concede  this  much  only.  "  To  this  message 
Sivaji  answered, — "  Your  standard  cannot  be  raised 
on  the  fort.  The  Khan  may  visit  the  fort  with 
one  thousand  followers  in  any  manner  he  likes." 
Thereupon  it  was  settled  that  the  Khan  should 
visit  the  fort.  Two  thousand  select  men  with 
excellent  military  stores  had  been  carefully  stationed 
in  the  fort,  and  the  Khan  was  taken  above  when 
the  principal  hall  was  made  ready  for  an  as- 
semblage. The  Khan  noticed  that  the  military 
stores  in  the  fort  were  excellent  and  if  any  treachery 
was  attempted  he  would  himself  suffer.  He  there- 
fore came  below  and  felt  ashamed.  "  The  project 
cannot  be  successfully  carried  out.  It  is  difficult 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI  215 

to  capture  the  fort  as  the  Raje  has  stationed 
excellent  mer  (there),  and  they  fight  to  the  best 
of  their  power."  So  thought  the  Khan 
and  he  returned  to  his  camp.  It  had  heen  settled 
that  a  personal  interview  (between  Sivaji  and  Jaya- 
Sing)  should  take  place.  But  the  Raja  sent  the 
following  message, — "The  Khan  captured  Rudramal 
by  erecting  batteries.  It  should  first  be  restored  and 
the  army  should  be  withdrawn  from  Purandar, — the 
interview  should  take  place  afterwards."  Thereupon 
Rudramal  was  restored,  the  army  was  withdrawn 
and  the  Pandit  Rav  was  again  despatched.  "How 
can  we  believe  you  ?"  said  he, — "Although  some 
terms  had  been  settled,  you  committed  a  breach  of 
the  treaty  ;  how  can  a  meeting  be  arranged  now  r 
Some  assurances  should  be  given."  Thereupon  the 
Khan  and  Jaya  Sing  gave  assurance. 

&IYAJI  DEMANDS  JANJIRA  FROM  THE  MUGHALS. 

S.  D.  [240]  The  Maharaja  issued  orders  for 
delivering  the  twenty-seven  forts,  according  to  the 
terms  of  the  treaty,  but  demanded  the  possession  of 
Janjira,  and  both  Jaya  Sing  and  Dilel  Khan  agreed 
to  give  it.  But  Siddi  Sambal  and  Yakud  Khan, 
when  ordered  to  surrender  the  fort,  replied  that  they 
would  do  so  as  soon  as  a  Sanad  from  Delhi  was  pro- 
duced, not  otherwise.  Every  other  place  had  been 
garrisoned  according  to  the  San  ads  of  Mirza  Raje 
and  Dilel  Khan,  but  the  Habsis  did  not  deliver  Jan- 
jira and  demanded  a  letter  from  Delhi.  The  Mirza 
Raja  became  displeased  in  vain.  The  Maharaja 


2L6  LIFE  OF  &VA  CHHATRAPATI 

answered, — "You  require  sanction  from  Delhi. 
Therefore  get  the  proper  guarantee  from  that  place 
and  give  up  the  fort.  When  I  get  Janjira  I  will 
surrender  the  twenty  seven  forts  including  Trimhak, 
and  I  am  quite  agreeahle  to  the  other  terms  of  the 
treaty." 

[Sivajl,  it  appears,  went  to  the  imperial  court   to 
press  this  point] 

SlVAJI  GOES  TO  THE  IMPERIAL  COURT. 

Ch.  [110]  The  Raja  went  to  Muttra  and  in  a  few 
days  visited  Gokul  Brndaban.  While  leaving 
that  place  a  Chaube  Brahman  of  Muttra  came  be- 
fore him.  As  the  Maharaja  was  going  to  sit  upon 
the  elephant,  he  saw  the  Brahman  and  remarked, — 
"Foolish  Brahman,  you  have  come  at  an  improper 
moment."  (It  was  a  bad  omen).  [Ill]  The  Brah- 
man also  answered  in  the  same  spirit, — "I  am  not  a 
fool,  Raja  !  but  you  are."  The  Raja  then  called  the 
Brahman  near  him,  took  his  hand,  and  begged  his 
pardon  for  his  rude  speech.  Then  the  Raja  respect- 
fully asked  the  Brahman  the  reason  for  calling  him 
a  fool.  The  Brahman  said, — "What  I  have  said  is 
true,  and  what  you  have  said  is  proper  too.  I  should 
not  have  come  before  you  at  such  a  time  but  I  came 
inconsidarately.  Why  I  called  you  a  fool  ?  Well, 
the  Emperor  of  Delhi  is  as  cruel  as  Ravana.  You 
are  going  to  see  him  with  a  small  force  after  you 
have  bravely  conquered  his  territories,  and  you  are 
taking  with  you  your  son  also.  What  judgment 
have  you  shown  in  this  ?  You  have  not  done  right." 
t 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  217 

The  Raja  listened  to  him  and  admitting  that  he  was 
right,  respectfully  gave  him  clothes  and  money  and 
conferred  on  him  the  priesthood  of  that  place.  He 
granted  him  an  annual  allowance  of  five  hundred 
Rupees,  and  gave  him  a  village  of  that  income  in 
that  very  province,  and  arranged  that  the  grant 
might  be  continued  to  him  by  requesting  Ram  Sing. 
That  grant  is  still  continued.  Then  he  took  the 
Brahman  with  him  and  proceeded  to  Delhi.  On  his 
arrival  at  Delhi,  Ram  Sing  informed  the  Badshah 
that  the  Raja  had  come  for  an  interview.  There- 
upon the  Badshah  ordered  that  the  Raja  should  be 
brought  on  an  auspicious  day.  Thereupon  an  aus- 
picious day  was  ascertained  and  (Ram  Sing)  took 
the  Raja  for  an  interview. 

On  that  day  the  Badshah  arranged  the  royal 
court  very  carefully  and  assembled  all  the  princi- 
pal nobles.  Ram  Sing  had  carefully  tutored  the 
Maharaja  about  the  customary  proceedings  that 
such  an  occasion  demanded,  as  for  example  a  nazar 
before  the  interview,  obeisance  and  salutes,  etc.  He 
had  told  the  Raja  to  observe  the  customs  of  the 
court  and  to  serve  the  purpose  for  which  he  had 
come.  The  Raja  agreed  but  when  he  went  for  the 
interview  he  felt  a  strong  disinclination  for  saluting 
the  Emperor  by  touching  the  ground  with  his  hands, 
and  in  contradiction  to  the  advice  previously  given, 
omitted  to  salute  the  Emperor.  Then  Ram  Sing 
noticed  this  and  came  forward  with  the  nazar. 
The  Badshah  signalled  (the  Raja)  with  his  hand  to 
stand  among  the  Amirs  on  the  right  side  and  the 
Raja  went  where  the  Khan,  the  wazir,  and  Raje 
28 


218  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Yasvant  Sing  of  Marwad  stood,  and  instead  of 
remaining  standing  he  sat  above  them.  Ram  Sing 
noticed  this  and  he  himself  stood  in  front  of  the 
Raja.  When  questioned  by  the  Badshah  (by  a  sign) 
Ram  Sing  said, — "The  Raje  is  a  Dakshini,  he  has  not 
seen  the  imperial  court  before."  The  Badshah  rea- 
lised [112]  that  the  Raja  was  a  man  of  firm  deter- 
mination. He  applied  a  handkerchief  to  his  mouth 
and  with  a  smile  admired  him.  Then  he  made  the 
customary  enquiries  about  the  time  of  the  Raja's 
arrival,  his  business,  etc.  The  Raja  also  made  ap- 
propriate answers.  As  the  Sanad  was  produced,  the 
Emperor  gave  the  Raja  betel  leaves  of  leave  and 
permission  to  retire  to  his  quarters. 

INTERVIEWS    AURANGZIB. 

S.  D.  [245]  Ram  Sing  met  him  there  and  made 
the  substance  of  the  Emperor's  speech  known  to 
him.  The  interview  was  to  be  according  to  the  man- 
ner and  style  of  one  that  Sahajl  had,  when  he  had 
visited  Bijapur.  "  After  due  salutations  you  will 
answer  what  he  will  ask,  or  you  will  point  your 
hands  to  me  and  I  shall  submit  your  prayers  and  get 
them  granted"  [said  Ram  Sing].  The  Raja  answered, 
"  The  interview  should  be  on  terms  of  equality. 
I  will  not  salute  a  Turk  by  touching  the  earth  with 
my  hands."  Ram  Sing's  reply  to  the  Raja's  objec- 
tion was  that  as  the  Maharaja  had  come  to  the 
Emperor  for  his  own  interest,  it  would  not  be  wrong 
to  pay  respects  in  the  prescribed  form.  "Get  what 
you  want  and  when  the  Emperor  will  go  to  your 


LIFE  OF  &VA  CHHATAPATI  219 

place,  demand  an  interview  on  terms  of  equality. 
Until  that  time  do  not  think  of  it."  Ram  Sing  then 
explained  to  him  the  usual  limit  to  be  observed  in 
approaching  the  throne  and  in  speaking  there.  The 
Raja  listened  to  him  but  in  his  own  mind  he 
thought, — "  I  am  an  independent  king  of  the  Hindus, 
why  should  I  make  obeisances  ?  What  do  I  care 
for  this  Turk  ?  Has  my  position  at  all  been  affected 
because  I  have  come  to  Delhi  ?"  When  asked  by 
Ram  Sing  he  went  for  the  interview.  On  the  right 
near  the  imperial  throne  was  the  place  of  honour  of 
Rohila  Khan  wazir.  The  Maharaja  sat  there. 
Sambhaji  Raje  was  near  him  and  so  was  Ram  Sing. 
Ram  Sing  first  made  his  obeisance  and  then  stepped 
aside  to  enable  the  Raja  to  pay  his  respects,  but  he 
lost  his  corporal  consciousness  [246].  He  was  greatly 
excited  and  thought, — "  I  am  a  Sarbabhawm  King, 
why  should  I  salute  a  Yavana  ?"  The  Maharaja 
in  his  rage  appeared  to  be  the  Yama  himself  armed 
with  the  rod  of  death  (danda)  for  punishing  the 
world  on  the  day  of  extinction.  The  Emperor 
noticed  it  but  he  understood  the  case  and  was  calmed 
when  Ram  Sing  remarked  that  the  Maharaja  was  a 
Dakshini.  Then  Aurangzib  addressed  the  Maharaja 
in  the  following  manner, — "You  have  come  a 
great  distance.  I  have  heard  much  about  your 
deeds  and  I  am  highly  pleased  to  see  you.  What 
I  have  heard  of  you  is  really  true.  You  are  really 
a  man  of  extraordinary  capacity/'  Such  was  the 
regardful  speech  made  by  the  Emperor,  and  then  he 
presented  to  the  Raja  and  his  son  a  necklace  of 
pearl,  a  pearl  tura  (tassel)3  a  head  dress  and  clothes. 


220  LIFE  OF  §IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

The  Maharaja  replied,  —  "  You  wanted  to  see  me  and 
sent  a  friendly  invitation,  so  I  came.  You  say  I  have 
come  far,  but  this  is  my  country,  so  the  question  of 
distance  does  not  arise  at  all."  In  this  manner  did  he 
speak.  Then  Ram  Sing  got  the  signal  for  going  away 
and  he  did  the  same  thing  to  the  Maharaja.  He  and 
his  son  got  up  without  making  the  usual  salute,  to 
retire  to  the  house  appointed  for  them. 


NIGHT   VISITS   TO   HIS  FORTS. 

S.D.  [262].  To  find  out  whether  proper  watch 
and  caution  were  observed  in  every  fort,  the  Maha- 
raja used  to  go  before  the  forts  all  alone  and  exhort 
the  garrison  to  open  the  gates.  —  "  I  am  come.  The 
Mughals  are  pursuing  me,  open  the  gates  and  take 
me  in."  —  So  he  would  say.  And  when  the  Havaldar 
opened  the  gate  and  took  him  in,  the  Maharaja 
would  censure  him  severely  and  sometimes  dis- 
miss him.  This  happened  at  one  or  two  places. 
He  paid  a  similar  visit  with  Ba]ajl  Avji  to  Panhala, 
and  he  asked  at  the  guard  room  below  the  fort  for 
permission  to  enter,  but  was  forbidden  by  the  garri- 
son. "You  are  no  doubt'  our  master,"  said  they, 
"But  you  should  first  get  the  permission  of  the 
Havaldar  and  then  enter."  Thereupon  he  proceeded 
as  far  as  the  gate  guarded  by  a  sepoy.  When  the 
Havaldar  got  the  information,  [263]  he  came  on  the 
rampart  with  other  officers  of  the  fort  and  they 
made  their  obeisance  from  that  place.  The  Maha- 
raja appealed  in  various  ways,  —  "  I  am  fleeing  pur- 
sued by  an  army.  Open  the  gates  and  take  me  in. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  221 

But  the  Prabhu  Kdrbhari  of  Panhala  and  the  Kille- 
dar  answered, — "  We  will  open  the  gates  at  the  time 
fixed  (by  the  military  regulations)  and  not  before 
that."  A  bed  was  let  down  from  the  wall  for  the 
Maharaja's  repose  but  the  gate  was  not  opened. 

VYANKAJI  AND  RAGHUNATH  NARAYAN. 

Ch.  [131]  Naro  Pant's  son,  Raghunath  Narayan, 
was  a  learned  man  of  great  intelligence  and  ability. 
After  Sahaji's  death  he  conducted  the  administra- 
tion, preserved  the  estate  and  made  considerable 
addition  to  the  treasury.  So  long  as  Vyankaji  Raje 
was  a  minor  he  was  guided  by  him.  But  afterwards 
though  he  had  little  power  and  application,  Vyankaji 
aspired  to  take  the  Government  into  his  own  hands. 
But  he  was  wanting  in  intelligence  and  could  not 
act  as  instructed.  So  he  began  to  dislike  the  doings 
of  the  Karbharis  and  great  men  and  promoted  low 
people  and  listened  to  their  advice.  Thereupon 
Raghunath  Pant  perceived  that  it  would  be  difficult 
to  maintain  the  influence  won  by  his  father  in  the 
service  of  Vyankaji.  It  was  true  that  Vyankaji  was 
his  master,  but  the  power  and  influence  of  Sivajl 
Maharaj  was  daily  increasing  and  he  too  was  an 
owner  of  the  kingdom.  He  might  therefore  blame 
Raghunath.  It  appeared  fit  to  Raghunath  that  he 
should  remain  indifferent  (to  worldly  matters)  per- 
forming baths  and  prayers  and  live  at  holy  places. 
But  it  would  be  a  stain  on  his  faithful  service,  if  the 
kingdom  suffered  any  diminution  while  he  was 
still  alive.  Therefore  Raghunath  decided  to  offer 


222  LIFE  OF  IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Vyankaji  some  counsel.  So  he  began  to  watch  the 
Raje's  doings  indifferently,  and  when  the  Raje  did 
something  wrong  he  admonished  him  in  the  follow- 
ing manner. — "  Raje  Saheb  !  We  are  your  ancestral 
servants.  We  know  that  it  is  beneficial  to  us  to  bring 
about  your  good  and  we  work  to  that  end.  But  you 
do  not  think  well  of  our  work.  It  is  not  good  that 
you  keep  the  company  of  low  people.  As  your  father 
earned  celebrity,  [132]  so  has  your  brother  Sivajl 
Raje  extended  his  fame  all  over  the  world  by  the 
extension  of  his  kingdom.  As  you  are  his  brother, 
you  too  should  do  similar  things,  or  Sivajl  Raje  will 
complain  that  nothing  was  done  although  I  was 
near  you.  You  should  accept  our  service  and  it  is 
our  duty  to  serve  you.  Although  you  have  men  and 
money  at  your  command  you  are  idly  wasting  your 
wealth  at  the  hands  of  unfit  men.  One  can  justify 
one's  birth  in  a  celebrated  family  only  by  acquiring 
more  fame  than  his  ancestors."  In  this  way  did 
he  admonish  him,  but  his  counsel  had  no  effect  on 
Vyankaji  Raje  and  he  went  on  treating  him 
(Raghunath)  with  greater  slight.  Even  his  good 
counsels  appeared  to  Vyankaji  as  bad.  Thereupon 
Raghunath  wrote  everything  to  the  Maharaja  and 
the  Maharaja  wrote  the  following  letter, — "  You  are 
indifferent  (to  state  affairs).  You  are  paying  your 
men  for  nothing  without  makxng  any  exertion  (for 
conquest).  Father  gathered  able  and  faithful  men, 
you  slight  them.  This  is  not  proper."  But  low 
people  had  greatly  confused  his  judgment.  The 
Pant  then  thought,-  "  We  have  eaten  his  bread  from 
the  time  of  my  father.  Therefore  it  is  not  proper  to 


LIFE  OF  §IVA  CHHATRAPATI  223 

wish  evil  of  him.  It  is  therefore  well  to  go  to  Sivajl 
Raje,  his  elder  brother  and  an  (equal)  owner  of  the 
kingdom."  After  he  had  made  this  decision  Vyankaji 
once  rejected  his  counsel  and  told  him  that  he 
was  nothing  but  a  servant  and  should  do  as  he  was 
ordered.  "  It  is  true,  Oh  Raje !  that  I  am  your 
servant,"  Raghunath  Pant  promptly  retorted, — "But 
if  I  leave  your  service  I  am  fit  to  occupy  half  your 
seat."  The  retort  was  very  galling  to  Vyankaji. 
Then  the  Pant  took  leave  of  his  family.  "  I  shall 
see  Sivajl  Raje,"  thought  he, — "  What  I  have  asserted 
here  in  course  of  my  speech  I  should  verify  by  my 
deeds."  "  But,"  he  thought,  "  It  will  be  disgraceful 
to  carry  out  my  threat  by  making  an  alliance  with 
the  Palegars  and  thereby  causing  harm  to  the  king- 
dom. Sivaji  Raje  is  very  fond  of  conquering  new 
dominions  and  he  is  making  new  annexations  every 
day.  I  should  go  to  him."  So  decided  Raghunath. 
But  as  he  was  an  old  servant  of  Sivaji's  father,  he 
did  not  feel  it  proper  to  meet  him  without  accom- 
plishing any  thing.  Sivajl  respected  diplomatic 
achievements.  Therefore  Raghunath  decided  to  go  with 
projects  about  the  southern  principalities  and  matured 
his  plans  about  Jinji  and  other  places.  [13o]  He 
decided  to  place  this  kingdom  under  the  new  Raja  and 
with  more  diplomatic  projects  left  Karnatak  for  going 
to  the  Maharaja. 

At  that  time  the  Pant  argued  in  his  mind  that 
the  kingdom  of  Bijapur  was  greatly  loosened  and 
repressed,  but  the  kingdom  of  Bhaganagar  lay  on 
the  Maharaja's  way  to  Karnatak.  This  would  appear 
as  a  difficulty  to  the  success  of  the  project  and  the 


124  LIFE  OF  §IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

Pant  therefore  came  near  Bhaganagar  with  the 
intention  of  effecting  a  friendly  alliance  with  the 
Bhaganagar  Government  (by  diplomacy).  Akanna 
and  Madanna  Pant  were  acting  as  wazirs  there  with 
sole  power  (of  administration).  How  to  meet  them  ? 
Madanna  Pant  used  to  entertain  Brahman  scholars 
with  great  honour  if  they  went  to  his  house.  Raghu- 
nath  Pant  kept  all  his  attendants  at  a  distance  of 
ten  cosses  or  thereabout  and  went  to  Madanna  Pant's 
place  early  in  the  morning  at  the  time  of  his  morn- 
ing bath  and  prayer,  disguised  as  a  Brahman  scholar, 
as  he  expected  in  this  manner  to  gain  his  purpose 
before  his  project  became  known. 

Madanna  Pant  was  a  very  great  man,  devoted  to 
the  Brahmans,  and  given  to  charitable  and  religious 
deeds.  He  always  fed  a  lakh  of  people  and  never 
took  his  meal  until  he  heard  from  his  guest  house 
that  every  one  there  had  done  so.  He  faithfully 
observed  this  practice  as  was  well  known  in  the 
city.  When  Raghunath  went  to  his  place,  the 
assembled  scholars  were  debating  about  the  rival 
claims  of  Siva  and  Vishnu  to  the  superior  position 
among  gods.  Raghunath  Pant,  though  himself  a 
Vaishnava,  espoused  the  cause  of  Siva  and  established 
his  supremacy  to  the  satisfaction  of  all.  When 
Vishnu's  party  was  thus  weakened,  he  turned  to 
their  side  and  established  the  supremacy  of  Vishnu. 
Then  he  pointed  out  the  defects  of  the  doctrine  of 
duality  and  proved  the  validity  of  the  doctrine  of  unity. 
Madanna  Pant  was  highly  pleased  with  him  and 
honoured  and  praised  him  as  a  great  scholar.  "  You 
are  a  great  man  Oh  sir  !  Whence  have  you  come  ? 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATKAPATI  225 

Please  order  whatever  you  may  require,"  so  said 
Madanna.  And  Raghunath  then  answered, — "  I 
do  not  want  money,  nor  do  I  hanker  after  land,  rent 
free  villages  or  a  living.  You  are  a  virtuous  man 
and  well  versed  in  the  Sastras.  My  only  desire  is 
to  have  a  private  discussion  with  you  for  four 
ghatkas  only.  Then  Anna  took  the  Pant  to  a  private 
place  and  the  latter  said, — "I  am  not  a  begging 
scholar  but  a  servant  of  Sivajl  Mahavaj.  Raghunath 
Pant  [134]  is  my  name.  Some  diplomatic  projects 
about  Karnatak  have  been  submitted  to  the  Maha- 
raja, and  he  intends  to  see  some  places  in  his  pro- 
vinces. He  wants  to  visit  the  province  of  Tanjore. 
I  have  been  desired  to  see  you  and  bring  about  a 
friendly  alliance  with  your  empire,  so  that  you  may 
be  of  use  to  him  when  need  arisesj  and  similarly  he 
may  be  of  service  to  you  in  time  ot  need.  With 
this  intent  I  have  come.  You  are  devoted  to  reli- 
gion, and  to  uphold  that  religion  is  the  ambition  of 
the  Maharaja;  you  should  therefore  help  and  assist 
him.  You  should  effect  friendship  between  him  and 
your  master  without  any  loss  of  honour  on  the  part 
of  the  latter."  Madanna  Pant  was  highly  pleased 
with  Raghunath  Pant.  The  Pant's  speech  and  argu- 
ments were  convincing,  and  in  this  manner  did  they 
meet.  He  was  already  acquainted  with  the  Maha- 
raja's fame  and  had  also  heard  of  the  Pant.  Madanna 
Pant  now  listened  to  him  with  more  honour  and 
attention  than  before  and  swore  that  eternal  amity 
should  be  established.  After  settling  that  the  aims 
of  both  the  parties  should  be  fulfilled,  Madanna 
detained  Raghunath  and  brought  his  attendants.  It 


226  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

was  arranged  that  Siva]!  should  see  the  Badshah 
on  his  way  to  Karnatak  and  the  Pant  was  then 
dismissed. 

II. 

S.D.  [287]  Vyankajl  Raje  was  at  Tanjore.  land- 
ing that  he  was  behaving  improperly,  Raghunath 
Pant  Hanrnante  counselled  him  in  the  following 
manner, — "Both  Sivajl  Maharaj  and  yourself  are 
Sahaji  Raje's  sons.  You  know  how  Sivajl  Maha- 
raj has  of  his  own  valour  founded  a  kingdom  [288] 
and  won  renown.  You  are  his  brother  and  should 
keep  up  the  reputation  (of  the  family).  This  is  our 
earnest  hope,  and  we,  your  hereditary  servants,  are 
here  for  this  purpose."  When  he  had  said  this  the 
Raja  got  fiercely  angry. 

Then  Hanmante  began  another  speech  with 
folded  hands  and  in  a  voice  audible  to  all  present,— 
"  Through  our  co-operation  has  the  kingdom  been 
extended.  We  have  always  done  what  is  to  your 
good  and  will  do  so  in  future.  Sivajl  has  a  share  in 
this  property.  He  has  not  demanded  it  so  long,  as 
the  Maharaja  cannot  be  present  every  where,  but  he  is 
represented  by  his  servants.  Then  why  should  he 
dishonour  you  ?  He  does  not  therefore  demand  his 
share  still.  As  he  is  just,  so  should  be  you.  It  is 
not  good  to  enlist  Muhammadans.  Keep  only  a  few 
where  necessary.  You  should  so  behave  as  if  you 
too  are  a  part  incarnation  for  the  protection  of  the 
Hindus.  You  should  listen  to  the  counsel  of  your 
servants  like  us,  treat  the  subjects  as  your  children, 
love  everyone  and  revile  none.  Collect  wealth, 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  227 

entertain  brave  men  in  your  service,  give  up  the 
wrong  path  and  pursue  the  right  one.  Be  a  Krtanta 
in  punishing  the  bad  and  to  the  good  be  a  protector 
like  Samb  (Sambhu).  I  am  not  one  of  those  ser- 
vants who  always  follow  every  whim  of  yours  and 
natter  you  as  the  Maharaja.  What  is  good  we  will 
call  good ;  but  what  is  bad  we  will  condemn  as  bad. 
Without  taking  it  ill,  you  should  give  your  consent 
to  what  is  profitable.  I  shall  not  accept  any  dissent 
because  Sahajl  Haje  never  went  against  what  we  did. 
You  should  have  more  regard  for  our  counsel  than 
he  had.  If  we  advise  the  wrong  way  do  not  listen 
to  us  on  any  account,  but  why  should  you  not  listen 
when  it  is  good  counsel  ?  If  you  listen,  well  and 
good ;  but  it  depends  on  your  sweet  will  whether 
you  should  or  should  not.  But  we  are  not  servants 
of  the  ordinary  sort.  [289]  If  we  go  somewhere 
else  then  we  will  have  you  seated  on  half  of  our  seat 
or  we  will  occupy  half  of  your  seat. 

SlVAJI    DEMANDS    HIS   SHARE    FROM    VYANKAJI. 

Ch.  [139]  From  the  camp  of  Jinji  the  Maharaja 
wrote  to  Vyankaji  Raje  requesting  him  to  send  some  of 
the  principal  men  of  his  court, — Govind  Bhat  Gosavl 
and  Kakaji  Pant  and  Niloba  Nalk  and  Eangoba  Nalk 
and  Timajl  Ikhtyar  Eav.  Thereupon  Vyankaji  Eaje 
sent  them.  To  them  the  Maharaja  said, — "  Thirteen 
years  have  passed  since  the  death  of  the  late  Maha- 
raja. Raghunath  Pant  then  placed  you  at  the  head 
of  the  Goverment  and  completely  rendered  to  you 
all  the  belongings  of  the  late  Maharaja  ; — his  jewels, 


•228  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

horses,  elephants  and  lands.  But  they  are  my  patri- 
mony as  well.  You  have  till  to-day  enjoyed  my 
half  share  of  them  ;  I  wanted  to  demand  it  of  you 
but  1  had  been  far  away.  As  you  would  not  relin- 
quish it  voluntarily,  I  waited  for  these  twelve  or 
thirteen  years.  In  my  mind  I  argued  that  you  were 
also  a  son  of  the  Maharaja  and  a  rightful  owner  of 
the  property.  So  I  let  you  enjoy  it  as  long  as  you 
would,  and  I  thought  I  would  demand  and  get  my 
share  whenever  I  need  it  and  was  at  leisure.  How- 
ever, I  came  to  Bhaganagar  for  an  interview  with  the 
Kutub  Shah  for  some  diplomatic  reasons,  from  there 
I  came  to  Karnatak.  Coming  to  this  province  I 
captured  Jinji.  I  have  taken  possession  of  the  terri- 
tories on  the  banks  of  the  Varuna.  Sher  Khan  came 
to  fight  me,  he  was  completely  routed  and  I  annexed 
what  territories  he  held.  I  then  came  to  the  banks 
of  the  Kaveri  and  thence  wrote  to  you  requesting 
you  to  send  some  good  men  and  you  did  so."  Sivaji 
asked  them  (Vyankaji's  men)  to  deliver  this  mes- 
sage to  Vyankajl  and  gave  them  a  letter  to  the  same 
effect.  Then  he  despatched  them  with  his  officers 
Balambhat  Gosavi  and  Krshna  Jos!  and  Krshnaji 
Sakhojl.  They  went  [140]  to  Vyankajl  and 
submitted  to  him  all  that  the  Maharaja  had 
said.  But  it  had  no  good  effect  on  Vyankaji's  mind 
and  with  evil  designs  he  himself  started  for 
a  personal  interview  with  the  Maharaja.  In  his 
mind  however  he  was  resolved  to  enjoy  the  whole 
property  by  using  humble  words  without  adverting 
to  the  question  of  partition  at  all.  The  Maharaja- 
spoke  to  him  in  all  possible  manners  but  Vyankajl 


LIFE  OF  glVA  OHHATRAPATI  229 

had  no  intention  of  relinquishing  the  share,  Then 
the  Maharaja  thought, — "  He  is  my  younger  brother. 
Instead  of  settling  the  terms  previously  he  has 
personally  come  to  see  me.  Therefore  it  is  not 
appropriate  to  the  honour  of  an  elder,  that  I 
should  imprison  him  and  exact  my  share  in  that 
way.  The  Maharaja  then  gave  him  clothes  of 
honour  and  message  of  leave.  Rupajl  Bhonsle, 
Man  Sing  More  and  Annajl  Ranganath  Kelkar 
Avere  sent  with  him  to  see  him  safely  to  home. 
And  they  came  hack  after  Vyankajl  Raja  had 
reached  Tanjore. 

After  the  departure  of  Vyankajl  Raje  the  Maha- 
raja sent  Samji  Naik  Punde,  Konerl  Pant  and 
Sivajl  Sankar  with  a  fresh  message. — "  Let  us  divide 
the  property  and  live  in  peace.  An  increase  of 
family  quarrel  will  be  injurious  to  both  of  us  and 
we  shall  both  suffer.  In  days  of  yore  the  Pandavas 
and  Kauravas  suffered  much.  Remember  that  and 
do  not  contribute  to  the  growth  of  family  dissension. 
Relinquish  my  half  of  the  patrimony  I  demand. 
Ear  from  doing  that,  you  have  unjustly  enjoyed  my 
share  till  to-day  and  intend  to  do  so  in  future.  This 
is  not  proper."  Though  this  message  was  delivered, 
Vyankajl  did  not  give  a  proper  answer  and  sent 
back  the  envoys.  Then  the  Maharaja  thought, — 
"  As  I  have  come  (here)  he  personally  came  to  see 
me.  He  is  my  younger  brother.  I  should  not 
personally  march  against  him  and  exhibit  my  power 
at  his  cost."  So  argued  he,  and  overlooked  the 
fault, 


:230  LIFE  OF     lVA  CHHATRAPATI 

II. 

S.  D.  [310]  The  Raja  Saheb  was  with  the  Maha- 
raja for  a  period  of  two  or,  two  and  a  half  months. 
The  Maharaja  gave  the  Karbhari  the  following 
instruction  one  day. — "  We  are  entertaining  the 
followers  of  Vyank'iji  Raje  with  provision  and  fodder. 
We  shall  have  to  make  a  military  expedition  very 
soon  and  so  to  give  the  Raje  Saheb  leave  to  go  home. 
Therefore  give  a  feast  to  all  his  men,  great  and 
small,  and  make  a  list  of  clothes  to  be  presented  at 
the  time  of  leave  giving."  *  *  *  Vyankajl  Raje 
was  then  given  leave  to  go  to  Jinji  and  the  Karbhari 
accompanied  him  to  see  him  off.  Jewels,  elephants, 
horses  and  palanquins,  etc.,  were  presented  to 
Vyankajl  Raje.  *  *  *  [311]  Then  Samjl  Nalk, 
Konher  Pant  and  Sivaji  Pant  were  despatched  with  a 
letter  to  Vyankajl  Raje.  The  purport  thereof  was 
as  follows, — "  You  should  give  me  my  share  of  our 
patrimony.  Although  I  spoke  to  you  personally 
about  it  you  kept  silent.  But  you  are  like  a  son  to 
me.  It  is  not  nice  that  I  should,  as  your  elder,  speak 
direct  to  you  about  it.  I  gave  you  hints  in  various 
ways  but  you  took  no  notice  of  them.  I  am  sending 
these  three  men  and  you  should  make  a  clear  settle- 
ment before  them.  If  you  do  not,  I  will  not  give 
up  my  share  but  you  shall  be  compelled  to  surrender 
it.  If  you  behave  yourself  properly,  the  question 
of  any  deficiency  in  the  share  is  only  a  family 
matter."  [312]  When  Vyankajl  got  this  letter  and 
understood  that  the  Maharaja's  expedition  had  gone 
back,  he  held  a  council  with  four  of  his  principal 
officers  and  asked  for  their  advice.  "  These  three  men 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  231 

have  come  to  demand  the  share." — he  said — "  During 

our  father's  life-time  Sivajl  Maharaj   rebelled  against 

the    Badshah   and  forcibly    took    possession    of    the 

imperial   territories.      Our   father    on   that   account 

suffered  in  various  ways.     I  remained  with  my  father 

and  behaved  obediently  and  so  the  Badshah  preserved 

our   property.     It   is  not   an  ancient  hereditary  gift 

that  he  demands  a  share.     Share  can   be  claimed   of 

ancient   watans   alone.     But  this  property  is  held  on 

service  tenure.     I  call  myself  a  Badshahi  officer  and 

enjoy  this  property  in  accordance  with  the  Badshah's 

order.     What  claim   has   he   to   this   property  ?     If 

there  are  any  elephants,  horses  and  jewels,  and  if   he 

claims  a  share  thereof,  Baghunath  Pant  will  explain 

the   papers  and  point  out  what  these  are,  and  I  have 

no    objection    to    giving     him     his    proper    share. 

Although  these  are  the  facts,  my   brother   personally 

spoke   to   me  and   wrote  letters  about  his  share  and 

you  have  come.     Eaghunath  Pant  is   our   senior   in 

age.     I   kept  silent  because  I  did  not  like  to  give  an 

impertinent  answer  to  my  elder  brother.    You  should 

inform   him   to   this   effect.     I  shall  reply  his  letter 

after  proper   deliberation."     So   said   the    Eaje   and 

dismissed   the   three   envoys  with  clothes  of  honour. 

Then  Vyankaji  wrote  to  Bijapur, — "  My  elder  brother 

demands   a   share   of    the    patrimony    and   I   have 

answered   that   the   property   is   in   lieu   of   service. 

Why  should  I  give  him  any  share  ?"     The  Badshah 

answered  his  letter   to    the  following   effect,— "We 

have  learnt  the  purport  of  your  letter.     Sahaji  Eaje 

served   us   faithfully   and  the  Sanod  was   granted  to 

him  and  his   descendants,     Sivajl   now  demands  his 


232  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

share.  Although  a  traitor,  he  is  a  Government  servant 
and  we  are  quite  ahle  to  demand  explanation  of  him. 
Why  do  you  create  family  squabbles  and  bring  trouble 
to  the  Government  ?  If  we  write  that  you  should 
not  give  him  his  share  he  will  commit  disturbance 
in  our  territories  [313]  and  that  is  not  good.  His 
father  was  our  servant  and  he  will  enjoy  the  ances- 
tral property  and  serve  us.  Although  an  enemy,  if  he 
demands  his  rights  as  a  servant  in  a  friendly  manner 
you  should  certainly  surrender  them.  He  is  the  senior 
owner  of  your  patrimony."  *  *  ,jl  But  some  Muham- 
madans  encouraged  him  in  the  following  manner— 
Sivajl  is  a  rebel.  The  Bads'hah  is  afraid  of  that 
devil  but  we  are  your  servants  ;  and  if  you  decide  on 
war  we  are  here  present  to  die  for  you.  Fight  you 
should,  for  once  at  least,  and  see  who  wins  and 
who  loses. 

TERMS  or  THE  TREATY  BETWEEN  SIVAJI  AND 
VYANXAJI. 

[The  following  terms  were  offered   by   Sivajl  in  a 
letter  written  to  Ragunath  Narayan]    S.  D.  [328] 

1.  The  Mankaris  related  to  us  should  be  properly 
and   honourably    maintained.     They   should   not   be 
slighted,  neither  should  they  be  taken  into  service. 

2.  No  work  should  be  done   without  the  know- 
ledge of   the    Darakhdars  and    the  Kdmdars.     Their 
counsel  should  be    sought.     Get  work   done    by   the 
[329]  honest  alone   but  do  not  let  the  general  public 
know  that  they  have  no  real  power.     Do  not  disturb 
the  hereditary  character  of   their   office  but  continue 
it  with  dignity  and  honour. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  233 

3.  Honest  and  faithful  clerks   should  be  selected 
from   good   families   and  appointed   after  getting   a 
security.     They  should  be    kindly  treated   and    kept 
near  you.     You  should   keep   information    of   every 
place  but  none  should  be  let  to  guess  that   you  listen 
to   them.     Keep   them    under   strict   discipline   and 
obtain  their  service  in  every  delicate  business. 

4.  With  both    friends   and  foes  you  should  keep 
your    political  agents    and    newswriters    and   news 
should  reach  you  from  every  place  without  any  one's 
knowledge. 

5.  Members  of  the  household  cavalry,  Siledars 
and  cavalry  regiments  should  be  suitably  maintained 
according  to  the  importance  of   their  service.    Horse 
and  Siledars   should  be   kept  under   observation  and 
in  a   working   order   making   them   do   some   duty, 
otherwise     they   will   grow     careless   and   ruin  will 
inevitably  be  caused  in  times    of   a   foreign  invasion. 
Therefore,  cavalry,    artillery,  and  other  departments 
should  always  be  kept  intact. 

6.  The     wicked,     thieves,     haters     of    Hindus, 
drunkards,  etc.    should     not   be   allowed   to    remain 
within  the   dominion.      But  in  case   they  are  allowed 
to    live,  they   should  be   made  to  give  security  and  a 
strict  watch  should  be  kept  that  no  disturbance  may 
be  created. 

7.  If   any   treaty  about  boundary  with  parties, 
great   or    small,  is   made,  no  dispute    [330]    about  it 
should   be   allowed  to    be   raised.     The  poor  and  the 
helpless     should     be    supported    and    their     claims 
should   be  asserted    and   steps   should   be   taken   to 
prevent  interference. 

30 


234  LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

8.  Religious  endowments   should   be   continued 
as  before.  They  should  on  no  account  be  discontinued 
and  you  should  properly  manage  them. 

9.  All   suits  should  be  referred  to  the  Panohayet 
and  properly  enquired  into  without  taking  any  bribe. 
You   should   not    forget   that    the   sovereign   is  the 
parent   of   the   poor.     Do   not   hanker    after    their 
money.     It  is  wicked  to  do  so. 

10.  Protection  being  once  offered,   mere   might 
has   never   been    resorted   to   in  the  history  of   our 
family,   and   any   such   breach  of    promise    should 
not  be  committed  in  future. 

11.  The   Mahal  of    fort   Ami    was    previously 
conferred  on   Yado   Bhaskar  by  the  late  Maharaja. 
He  has  eight  sons.    It  will  be  altf  right  if  they  render 
proper  service,   but  do  not  give  them  any  trouble  if 
they   do   not    work    (  on  the  ground  that  the  Mahal 
is  held  in  lieu   of  service  ).     Do  not  covet  for  a 
Rupee  or  two. 

12.  We  have  a  Sanad  grant  (  for  Jagirs  )  from 
Bijapur.     Some  of  our  Jagirs  were   brought   under 
their  jurisdiction   by   a   treaty   when  we  came  here 
from  Daulatabad.     Besides  that,  many  Palegars  were 
forced   to   submit   to   us    and    their    territory    was 
brought  under  our  jurisdiction.     There  may  be  some 
deficiency   or   excess   of   revenue  from  them  in  our 
joint     holding.      We    have   to    serve    the    Bijapur 
Government  with  a  force  of  5000.     But  in  the  treaty 
concluded  about  the  service,  it  has  been  settled  that 
we  shall  not  serve  him  (  the  Sultan  of   Bijapur  )   in 
person   but   we   shall   render  military    help     when 
necessary.    [331]     This  had   been  settled   when  my 


LIFE  OF  glVA  CHHATRAPATI  235 

father  was  still  alive.  Therefore  you  will  not  have 
to  serve  the  Bijapur  Government  personally,  hut 
in  lieu  of  personal  service  you  will  have  to  send  an 
army  whenever  necessary.  You  will  he  held 
responsible  for  failure  to  do  it  and  in  that  case  I  will 
exact  from  you  the  money  required  for  such  military 
assistance. 

13.  The   Patllki,    Desmukhi,    and    Nadgaunda 
waians  in    the    Deccan,    viz.,  Hingne    Beradi    and 
Deulganv  are  our  ancestral  property.     You  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  them.    I  shall  continue  to  manage 
them. 

14.  If  people  from  these  provinces  go   to  yours, 
and   your  people   come  to   mine,    they    should    he 
amicahly     induced   to    return    to    their    respective 
provinces. 

15.  The    Pargana    of    Bengrul     yields    to-day, 
with  the  neighbouring  stations  of  Baskot  and   Silekot 
a  revenue  of  two  Itkhs  of  Barai.    If  they  are  brought 
under  our  administration  they  may   yield   five  lakhs. 
These  I  have  conferred   on   Ohirnujlv   Saubhagyavail 
Dlpa  Ba!  for  chollbangdl  (pin  money).     These  should 
be   continued   in   the   fe'male    line.      These   Mahals 
should  be  managed  by  you  but   the   revenue   should 
be  enjoyed  by  her  on  whom  it  may  be   conferred    by 
the  Saubhagyavail. 

16.  A  Mahal  yielding  seven  lakhs  of  Hons,   out 
of   my   conquests   near   Jinji,  I   have   granted   as  a 
hereditary   mam  to  Chiranjlv  Rajs'ri  Vyankajl  Raje 
for  dudhbhat  (pocket   money).    [332]     I   shall  send 
the  Sanads  according  to  the  list    of   the  Mahals  sent 
by  you. 


236  LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 

17.  I    have    writen  to   Chiranjiv    Bahirji   E/aje. 
He  will  deliver  to  you  what  Mahals  you    may   want. 
You   are   a    faithful   ancestral    servant  and  knowing 
that   it   is  necessary    to   the    Maharaja   to  maintain 
your   family   and   relatives,    a    hereditary    inam    of 
villages  yielding  one  lakh  of  Bari  in  the  province  of 
Tan j ore  is  conferred  on  you.     Sanads   will   be   sent 
when  you  name  the  villages. 

18.  If  thieves  from  your  province  come  to  mine, 
I   will   deliver   them    to     you    on    demand    and    if 
traitors  from  my  province    go   to   yours  you   should 
not   raise   any   objection    about   handing  them  over 
to  me. 

19.  You  should  continue  the  monthly  allowance 
granted  for  the  Maharaja's  tomb,  including  the  band, 
horses,  elephants  and  Karkuns  that  should   be   kept 
there.     Do  not  allow  any  slackening  in  this  respect. 

SAMBHAJI'S  DEFECTION. 

Oh.  [173]  One  day,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
Haladkunkum  festival,  a  beautiful  lady  came  to 
the  palace  among  the  Suvasinls  (  ladies  whose 
husbands  are  alive).  She  was  taken  into  the  Mahal 
and  wrongly  violated.  When  he  got  this  informa- 
tion, the  Maharaja  said  in  disgust, — "  The  heir  to  the 
crown  has  violated  one  of  a  higher  caste.  All  the 
subjects  are  the  king's  relatives.  They  are  so  many 
children  to  him.  What  can  I  do  if  the  offender  is 
my  son, — I  shall  discard  and  punish  him."  So  said 
(the  Raje)  in  his  firm  resolution.  When  Sambhajl 
Maharaja  learnt  this  news,  he  mounted  a  horse. 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  237 

placed    his    wife    on   another,    and  left  at  night  with 
only  a   few  of  his  personal   attendants.     He  went  to 
Dilel  Khan  who  was  at  Aurangabad.     Dilel  Khan  felt 
highly  pleased,  settled  a  monthly  allowance  on    him 
and   entertained   him    with  great  honour.     Sambhajl 
assembled  a  force  of  his  own.     Dilel  Khan  then  gave 
him  some  of  his  own  men,  and   sent  him   to    capture 
Bhupalgad.     He  marched  to  that  place,  laid  siege    to 
it  and  erected  batteries  against  the   fort.     When   the 
garrison  was    going   to    open   fire  Sambhajl  himself 
came  forward,  and  ordered  the  Havaldar  to  open   the 
gates  to  him,  otherwise  he  threatened  to    behead  him 
and  massacre  all  his  men.     The  men  then  lost  heart, 
they   co aid   not   fire    (  for    fear  of  killing  him  )  and 
began  to  run  away  in  terror.     The  Havaldar   of   the 
forts    was    Phirangoji   Narsala,    who   had    formerly 
defended     Chakan     against    Saista    Khan.      Vitthal 
Bhale  Rav  Avas  Sabms.      These    also   lost    heart    as 
their  subordinate  officers  had  fled  away.     "  The   men 
have  lost  courage  ",  they  argued,  "  What   should   we 
do  ?     This  is  the    condition   of  the  garrison.     If   we 
however     muster     courage     and     defend    the    fort, 
Sambhajl  Maharaj  will  come  forward,  we  should   not 
open  fire  (  on  him  )."     So  they  left    the  fort  at  night 
and   went   to  the    Maharaja.     Of  the  garrison,  some 
who   remained   there   were    taken  prisoner  when  the 
fort   was   captured.      Their    hands    and    legs    were 
chopped    off.      Such     was     the     cruel    punishment 
inflicted,    that    the  garrison  in  all  the  forts  might  be 
overawed.     Victory    was   won  but  some  people  were 
of  opinion  that  such  deeds  were  not  proper,  and  thev 
returned  to  Dilel  khan. 


238  LIFE  OP  SlVA  CHHATRAPATl 

The  Maharaja  learnt  this  news  and  was  much 
pained  at  the  conduct  of  his  son.  [134]  As  Sambhaji 
might  deal  similarly  with  other  forts  so  the  comman- 
dants were  ordered  not  to  capitulate  but  to  fight. 
And  he  sent  a  KarJcun  to  Sambhaji  Raje  with  the 
following  instructive  message, — "  What  are  you 
doing  ?  Eor  whom  have  I  reclaimed  this  kingdom 
with  so  much  labour  ? 

Is  it  for  you  or  for  any  body  else  ?  You  wish  to 
remain  with  the  Yavanas  and  restore  the  kingdom 
to  their  house,  but  whose  will  be  the  loss  ?  Under 
these  circumstances  I  have  no  duty  to  perform.  I 
should  live  in  some  holy  place  or  remain  with 
Ramdas  Swami.  But  yours  will  be  the  loss.  The 
past  is  past.  Come  back  to  me.  Remain  wherever 
you  like,  some  Talukas  will  be  set  aside  there  for 
your  personal  expense."  i  Sambhaji  then  left  the 
Mughal  camp  and  joined  the  Maharaja  at  Panhala.] 

SAMBHAJI  JOINS  DILEL  KHAN. 

S.D.  1 263]  Sambhaji  Maharaj,  the  eldest  son, 
was  kept  at  Raygad.  Nilo  Pant  Majumdar  was 
Karbhari  there.  As  Sambhaji  had  behaved  impro- 
perly, there  was  some  talk  in  the  way  of  instruction 
between  the  two.  The  Maharaja  took  it  ill  and 
became  hostile  to  him.  Some  wrong  was  done  to 
Nilo  Pant.  When  Sivajl  Maharaj  learnt  this,  he 
severely  chid  his  son.  Sambhaji  became  much  de- 
jected. TJmajl  Pant,  a  class-fellow  of  Sambhaji  and 
of  the  same  age  as  the  prince,  was  regarded  as  the 
wisest  fellow  among  his  companions.  When  con- 
sulted in  private,  Umajl  noticed  Sambhaji's  dejection 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATAPATI  239 

and  said,  [264]  "  Do  not  be  anxious.  One  of  my 
relatives,  a  man  of  influence,  is  in  the  service  of 
Dilel  Khan.  If  you  like,  I  shall  make  arrangements 
there."  Sambhajl  much  pleased  with  the  suggestion 
sent  Umajl  Pant  to  Dilel  Khan,  and  a  compact  was 
made  with  him.  On  some  pretence  the  prince  went 
out  with  his  wife,  Saubhagyavatl  Yesu  Ba!  Saheb, 
and  came  by  stages  to  the  army  of  Dilel  Khan. 

SAMBHAJI  CAPTURES  BHUPALGAD. 

S.D.  [266]  Sambhajl  was  told  to  capture  Bhu- 
palgad  and  he  marched  to  that  place.  The  Maha- 
raja had  stationed  an  army  near  his  frontier  as  a 
measure  of  caution.  A  letter  (to  the  following  effect) 
was  addressed  to  Sambhajl  Maharaj  from  that  army. 
— "  You  are  our  master.  The  Elder  Maharaj  has 
risen  for  founding  an  empire,  it  is  your  duty  to 
preserve  the  kingdom  he  has  founded.  Far  from 
doing  that,  you  are  going  to  ruin  what  he  has  con- 
quered. This  is  not  at  all  good.  Think  over  it  and 
do  what  appears  well  to  Your  Majesty."  *  *  *  * 
[267]  Early  at  dawn  Sambhajl  appeared  before 
Bhupalgad,  and  wrote  to  Narsala  Havaldar  demand- 
ing the  surrender  of  the  fort.  In  reply  Phirangojl 
Narsala  Havaldar  and  the  Karkhanms  and  the 
Sab  Ms  jointly  wrote, — "  Humble  submission  of 
obedient  servants  to  Your  Highness.  The  Maharaja's 
expedition  is  come.  What  should  we  servants  do 
when  you  undo  the  work  of  the  Elder  Maharaja. 
To  die  is  not  difficult  at  all.  Each  one  of  us  will 
kill  two,  and  then  what  has  been  ordained  by  God 
will  take  place.  We  are  ready  to  die.  It  is  not 


240  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPA'M 

proper  for  you  to  proceed."     So  answered  the  Com- 
mandant of   the  fort   but    Sambhajl   got   still   more 
angry  and  made  an  assault.     They  have  no  consider- 
ation  for   the   respect   due    to    my    position.     If    I 
retreat,    the    Nawab's   men    will  dishonour  me  as  if 
I  am  a  servant  deputed  by  Sivajl.  The  Nawab's  assur- 
ance will  bear  no  fruit."     So  thought  he,  and  prefer- 
ring death  to  dishonour,  put  himself  at  the  head  of 
his  men  and  led  a  violent  assault.     Narsala  and  the 
Darakhdara  thought  that  the  very  gates  of  the  fort 
would   be  befouled    by   fighting.     Who  knew    what 
Sivajl  Maharaj  would  think  of   it.     They   therefore 
decided   to   leave   the   fort  to  the  garrison  and  go  to 
the  Maharaja   at    Panhala.     The    garrison    was    very 
intrepid    and  killed  men  avoiding  killing  the  prince. 
In  this  manner  did  fighting    go  on  and    many   men 
were   killed.     The   prince  got  angry  and  he  himself 
came    shouting    against   the    fort.     How    could  the 
garrison  use  their  arms  against  their  master,  and  so 
they  stood  still.     Those  who  sued  for  quarters  were 
instantly   killed  and   in   this   manner   three    to  four 
hundred  men  were  killed.     Sambhajl  took  up  arms 
in  person,  killed  men,  and  captured  the  fort.     Nar- 
sala  and  the  Darakhdars   went  to   the   Maharaja   at 
Panhala,    made   their   obeisance    and   reported   what 
had  happened.     "  Do  not  you  know  how  the  Haval- 
dar   of    Panhala   had    treated    me  ?     [268]     Inspite 
of  my  order  to  maintain  similar  discipline,  you  fled 
because  of  my  son.     He  will  destroy  the  whole  king- 
dom.    It   would   have   been    well   if  you  had  killed 
him  but  still  you  fled."     The  Maharaja  ordered  the 
Killedar,  and  Phirangojl    Narsala   was  blown  from 


LIFE  OF  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI  241 

a  cannon  to  intimidate  others  from  committing  such 
an  offence. 


RAJ  ARAM'S  MARRIAGE. 

S.D.  [287]  At  Raygad,  the  well-behaved  daughter 
of  Hamblr  Rav  Mohite  was  selected,  and  she  was 
married  at  an  auspicious  moment.  She  was  named 
Sita  Bal  but  as  she  was  as  bright  as  a  star  in  her 
beauty  she  was  also  called  Tarau  Saheb. 


CORONATION. 

[According  to  Sivadigvijaya  the  coronation  was 
necessitated  by  the  attitude  of  some  old  Maratha 
Sardars  like  Sirke,  Mohite  and  Mahadik,  who  refused 
to  sit  below  Sivaji  even  in  his  Kachari,  claiming 
equality  in  rank  and  family  honour  from  old  customs 
(pp.  406-408).  It  was  Balajl  Avjl  who  had  advised 
the  ceremonial  coronation,  p.  407.] 

S.D.  [410]  "Then  arrange  for  the  chhatra 
sinhasan  ceremony,"  observed  the  Raja,  and  Balajl 
said, — "All  right,  Your  Majesty."  There  were 
four  Brahmans  who  had  seen  and  heard  of  some  of 
the  necessary  performances,  and  they  were  asked  to 
bring  together  their  several  knowledge  of  the  cere- 
mony and  to  counsel  how  to  prepare  for  it.  But 
they  said  that  there  was  at  Kasi,  a  Brahman  of  very 
great  attainments,  Gaga  Bhatta,  who  resembled  the 
Sun  itself  in  his  power  and  austerities  and  seemed  to 
be  the  personification  of  the  Vedas.  "  Somebody," 
they  said,  "  should  be  sent  to  him,  and  if  preparations 
31 


24-2 


LIFE  OF  &IVA  CHHATRAPATI 


were  made  according  to  his  directions,  there  would 
be  none  to  object  to  the  ceremony.  So  he  should  be 
consulted."  Thereupon  Bajajl  Baba  submitted  to 
the  Maharaja  that  there  was  a  very  great  Kasl 
Brahman  named  Gaga  Bhatta,  somebody  should 
be  sent  to  him  to  obtain  from  him  the  Sastrik  injunc- 
tions and  that  it  would  be  well  to  get  the 
ceremony  performed  by  him.  The  Maharaja  was 
highly  pleased  and  commissioned  Balaji  Baba  to 
despatch  a  Karkun  to  Kasl  and  to  pay  what  money 
was  necessary  from  the  treasury.  Ram  Chandra 
Babaji  was  accordingly  sent.  [411]  He  went  with 
the  Maharaja's  letter  and  explained  his  mission. 
Thereupon  the  Bhatta  replied  that  he  would  answer 
after  proper  deliberation.  Several  Brahmans  of  the 
place,  great  and  small,  were  accordingly  consulted, 
and  the  Bhatta  answered  that  only  the  Kshatriyas  were 
entitled  to  chliatra  and  sinhasan,  the  £udras  were 
not  *  *  *  *  -por  a  year  an^  a  baif  Ramchandra 

Babajl  pleaded  that  there  were  so  many  Sudra  kings 
without  any  knowledge  of:  Kshatriya  rites,  but  to 
no  avail.  Thereupon  Balaji  Avjl  wrote  to  Ram- 
chandra  to  enquire  on  what  grounds  the  chhatra  and 
smhasan  had  been  conferred  on  the  Udayapur  royal- 
family,  with  whom  the  Raja  was  connected.  *  *  *  * 
[412]  The  Maharaja  however  remarked  "How  is 
it  that  one  who  does  good  to  the  subjects  and 
establishes  the  religion  should  have  no  right  (to 
chhatra  and  sinhasan).  He  who  has  power  is 
really  a  king.  Are  not  many  kings  of  low  origin 
enjoying  sovereignty  ?  In  what  respects  do  they 
behave  like  the  Kshatriyas  ? 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  243 

THE  FUTURE  OF  SIVAJI'S  KINGDOM. 

Ch.  [140]  [While  in  Karnatak,  encamped  at 
Trivapi  on  the  Kaverl,  the  goddess  took  possession  of 
the  Raja  and  made  the  following  prophecy.] 

1.  The  kingdom  of  Des  will  be  conquered  by 
the  Muhammadans,  Bay  gad  will  be  lost.  Sambhaji 
Raja  will  be  captured  and  tortured  (by  the  Mughals). 

[141]  2.  Then  another  king  named  Siva  will 
reign.  He  will  conquer  the  country  as  far  as  Delhi 
and  establish  undisputed  sway  (over  the  whole  area). 

3.  Rajaram   will   reign   at   Jinji.       From   Jinji 
he  will  recover  the  kingdom  of  Des. 

4.  The    Bhonsle   family   will   reign  for  twenty- 
seven   generations.      Their   era  will  continue  for  one 
thousand  years. 

5.  In  a  previous  birth,  Sivajl  had  carried  twenty- 
seven  loads  of  pitchers   filled   with  the  Ganges  water 
on  his  own  shoulders  and  poured  the  water  at  Rames- 
var,   and   in   his  twenty-seven  previous  births  offered 
his  head  to  Sri  Bhavani. 

6.  Owing   to   the    merit   of     these     deeds,   the 
Bhonsle  power  will  last  for  twenty-seven  generations. 
The  twenty-seventh  descendant   will  be    born   blind 
and  he  will  lose  the  kingdom. 

THE  DUTIES  OF  THE  ASHTA  PRADHANS. 

Ch.  [167]  The  MuMiya  Pradhan  should  do  all 
political  and  administrative  works.  He  should  have 
equal  treatment  for  all,  and  without  any  hatred  or 
disrespect  for  any  (of  his  colleagues)  work  with  the 
counsel  and  co-operation  of  all.  The  welfare  of  the 


244 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 


king  should  be  to  him,  dearer  than  his  own  life,  and 
he  should  always  work  with  dexterity,  wisdom  and 
diligence  without  the  least  thought  for  his  own 
personal  interest.  In  times  of  war  he  should  bravely 
lead  the  army  and  subjugate  new  kingdoms.  He 
should  gather  information  about  the  enemy  and  over- 
throw them.  On  state  documents  and  letters  he 
should  put  his  own  (additional)  seal. 

The  maintenance  of  the  army  should  be  the 
special  care  of  the  Senapati.  He  should  uphold  the 
dignity  and  honour  of  the  soldiers  and  punctually 
distribute  their  pay,  as  it  falls  due.  He  should  report 
the  good  services  of  the  soldiers  to  the  state  and  get 
for  them  watans  and  reward.  He  should  lead  the 
army  in  war. 

The  Amatya  should  get  the  accounts  of 
the  whole  kingdom,  income,  expenditure  and 
balance  drawn  by  the  LekhwiadhiJcarls  and  submit 
it  to  the  Raja  after  personally  auditing  it.  He 
should  put  a  sign  on  all  official  letters  and  on  the 
accounts  of  income  and  expenditure  of  the  whole 
kingdom  as  well  as  of  individual  Mahals.  He 
should  be  very  expert  in  account-keeping  and  sub- 
mit the  papers  to  the  king  every  day.  In  times  of 
war  or  when  the  necessities  of  the  state  demanded 
he  should  serve  with  the  army. 

The  SacMv  should  after  a  careful  enquiry  about 
the  omission  or  erroneous  addition  of  letters,  make 
fair  copies  of  official  correspondence.  He  should 
in  a  similar  manner  make  enquiry  about  the  ac- 
counts of  Mahals  and  Parganas.  He  should  record 
his  comments  on  official  letters  and  documents  and 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  245 

enter  them  into  the  register.  He  should  bring  about 
the  king's  welfare  in  war  time  (by  fighting). 

[168]  The  Mantri  should  be  skilled  in  states- 
manship and  do  diplomatic  works.  He  should  also 
keep  a  diary  of  the  daily  work  of  the  Raja.  He 
should  also  look  after  the  invitations  to  royal  dinners 
and  the  necessities  thereof.  Skilled  in  business  of 
the  state,  he  should  also  serve  in  war.  He  should 
put  his  sign  of  approval  on  state  papers  and  docu- 
ments. 

The  Sumanta  should  be  in  charge  of  foreign 
affairs.  He  should  keep  himself  informed  of  the 
union  or  disunion  among  the  enemies  and  honour- 
ably entertain  the  envoys  of  foreign  powers  coming 
to  or  going  from  the  Court.  He  should  submit 
all  informations  to  the  Raja  and  act  according  to 
his  orders  either  in  the  line  of  diplomacy  or  war. 
On  state  papers  he  should  put  his  mark  of  consent. 

The  Panditrav  should  honour  the  Dharmadhikar 
(censor),  all  scholars  and  learned  Brahmans:  and 
he  should  get  all  religious  ceremonies, — sacrifices, 
etc.,  performed  in  due  time.  He  should  put  his 
sign  of  consent  on  all  papers  concerning  religious 
penalties  and  penances. 

The  Nyayadhls  should  decide  all  disputes  about 
professions  and  ownership  of  L*nds,  etc.,  with  the 
co-operation  of  officers  and  Brahmans  learned  in  the 
Sastras,  in  a  manner  that  no  blame  may  be  laid  at 
the  king's  door.  He  should  keep  the  king  always 
informed  of  these  decisions  and  he  should  put  his 
sign  of  consent  on  all  nibadapatras  or  judgment 
papers. 


246  LIFE  OP  SIVA  CHHATRAPATI 

SIVAJI'S  DEATH. 

S.D.  [458]  The  Maharaja  was  practising  austeri- 
ties and  had  ceased  going  to  his  harem.  One  day, 
while  the  Maharaja  lay  reclined,  he  was  informed 
that  the  Bal  Saheb  wanted  him.  The  Maharaja- 
entertained  no  suspicion  and  went  in.  The  Bal 
gracefully  placed  her  head  at  the  Maharaja's  foot, 
and  placed  a  plate  of  betel  leaves  before  him.  This 
was  the  first  time  she  offered  betel  leaves.  The 
Maharaja  said, — Thirteen  months  have  elapsed  since 
the  death  of  my  mother.  Till  to-day  you  did  not 
think  of  betel  leaves,  how  did  you  suddenly  remem- 
ber it  to-day  ?  I  have  given  up  the  habit."  But  the 
Bal  offered  them  again  with  oaths  of  various  sorts. 
The  Maharaja  thought  in  his  mind, — "None  dies 
with  the  dead.  "What  was  ordained  has  happened. 
My  first  wife  too  is  gone.  In  none  do  I  notice  any 
capacity  for  undertaking  the  management  of  my 
household.  But  what  can  I  gain  by  not  fulfilling 
a  loving  desire  ?  "Why  should  I  not  please  her  ?  " 
The  Raja  accepted  the  leaves.  Then  he  was  request- 
ed to  sleep  there  but  the  Maharaja  paid  no  heed  to 
her  and  slept  outside.  This  disgusted  the  Bal,  "I 
too  have  faithfully  dealt  with  him  from  my  child- 
hood. He  has  known  my  character.  But  he  has  no 
affection  for  me,  that  is  why  he  has  left  me  and  slept 
outside."  So  thought  the  Bal  and  asked  the  women 
of  the  harem  to  suggest  any  remedy  that  might 
influence  him  [459]  and  offered  to  give  them  money 
or  whatever  they  might  demand  if  they  could  by  any 
means  make  the  Raja  love  her  and  listen  to  what 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPAT1  247 

she  might  say.  (Thereupon  all  sorts  of  magic  were 
tried)  *  *  *  *.  One  day  the  Ba!  said  to  the 
Raja, — "  Your  elder  son  is  the  rightful  heir  to  the 
throne,  but  he  cannot  pull  on  well  with  the  officers. 
My  son  is  still  young  but  he  enjoys  your  Majesty's 
affection.  Tell  me  whether  you  will  confer  the  in- 
heritance to  the  throne  on  him  or  on  the  elder  son." 
Thereupon  the  Maharaja  answered, — "It  is  your  wish 
that  I  should  die  and  the  kingdom  should  pass  over 
to  somebody  else.  If  God  wills  so,  it  is  all  right. 
But  you  do  not  entertain  in  your  mind  the  desire 
that  I  and  you  should  jointly  enjoy  this  monarchy. 
It  is  better  that  I  should  not  henceforth  come  to 
you.  So  it  has  come  to  this  pass.  All  depends  on 
Ram's  will."  The  Raja  then  got  up  to  leave. 
The  Ba!  got  angry,  she  was  first  a  woman  and 
secondly  she  enjoyed  power  and  had  no  senior. 
The  idea  that  her  son  and  not  Sambhajl  should 
have  the  kingdom  got  hold  of  her  mind,  Eor 
the  Maharaja  she  expressed  only  outward  affection, 
but  in  her  mind  she  wished  his  death.  The 
Maharaja  watched  her  mood  and  one  day  said 
to  the  Swam!  (Ramdas), — "Thanks  to  your  bless- 
ings all  my  desires  have  been  fulfilled.  Now  it  will 
be  good  if  Ram  kindly  summons  me  to  his  feet.  I 
can  no  longer  bear  the  separation  from  my  mother. 
[460]  My  younger  wife  does  not  wish  that  Sambhajl 
should  get  the  throne.  She  spoke  to  me  wishing 
to  give  it  to  her  son.  It  seems  that  at  heart  she 
wishes  that  I  should  die  soon.  Oh  Swam! !  It  is 
not  good  to  live  when  others  wish  that  one  should 
not  live.  What  is  the  good  of  living  when  my  own 


248  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATl 

wife  is  anxious  for  my  death  "  *  *  *  The  Raja  then 
summoned  Ba]ajl  Baba  and  ordered  him  to  send  the 
following  letter  to  every  fort.  "  If  any  order  is  issu- 
ed to  you  to  do  any  illegal  act  without  any  informa- 
tion to  the  Government,  then  do  no  obey  it.  You 
should  see  whether  it  is  in  my  handwriting  and  then 
do  what  is  needful,  but  you  should  take  no  notice  of 
any  symbols."  *****  [462]  Although  there  was 
no  deficiency  of  anything  (as  if  the  goddess  of  wealth 
herself  was  present),  evil  intention  grew  in  the  mind 
of  the  Ba!  Saheb  and  she  administered  poison  to  the 
Raja.  *  *  *  *  The  Maharaja  did  not  feel  happy 
since  the  death  of  Sal  Bal  Saheb.  And  he  had 
become  indifferent  to  worldly  affairs  since  the  depar- 
ture to  Kailas  of  Jija  Ba!  Saheb.  Sayra  Ba! 
Saheb  became  only  the  apparent  cause  of  his 
death. 


DEATH-BED   PROPHECY. 

Ch.  [181]  "  Thanks  to  the  blessings  of  Sri  I  have 
founded  this  kingdom  with  great  heroism.  Eighty 
thousand  horsemen  I  have  enlisted.  Ports  and  strong- 
holds, naval  stations,  provinces,  and  wealth  of  various 
sorts  worth  krors  of  Rupees,  I  have  acquired.  By 
charity  and  religious  deeds  I  have  earned  fame  and 
made  a  name  for  this  life  and  the  next.  My 
life  was  not  long  enough  for  the  conquest  of  the 
Empire  of  Delhi  and  the  kingdom  of  the  north. 
In  future,  the  kingdom  I  have  founded,  should  be 
consolidated  and  extended,  with  more  heroism  than 
I  have  ever  exhibited  and  you  (my  brave  officers) 
should.be  promoted.  The  eldest  son  has  come  to 


LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI  249 

age  but  is    cruel   and   given    to   pleasure;  therefore 
the   future  plan   does   not     seem    practicable.     The 
younger  son  is  well  qualified,  but  he  is  as  yet  a  minor 
and  moreover  he  is  the   younger   of  the   two.     The 
kingdom   might   be    partitioned,    [182]  but  that  will 
make  the  principal  men  of  the  state  conspire  against 
one  another   for   selfish   ends.     The   result   will   be 
internal   dissension    without  end   instead  of    further 
extension    of   the   kingdom.     It   is   the   practice    of 
the  states  that  the  elder  should  reign  and  the  younger 
should   serve   and  obey   him.      But     that   does   not 
seem  to  be  possible.     The  enemy  will  get  an    oppor- 
tunity  and   this   kingdom,   the  gift  of  the  gods,  will 
be   ruined.      Sambhajl  Baje  is  the   elder,   therefore 
people  will  look  to   him    (for   support)    and   that   is 
rational.     But  his  way  is  peculiar.  He  will  dishonour 
and  ruin  the  Sarkarkuns  and  those  great   men   who 
have  worked  hard  for  the  extension  of  the   kingdom. 
He  will  ruin  the  kingdom  and  waste  all  wealth.     He 
will   cause   the  total   ruin    of  everything.     He    will 
keep  the  company  of    low  people  and   dishonour  the 
great.     Nobody  will  fear  anybody  else.     Ihe  founda- 
tion I  laid,  the  qualified  men  I  assembled,   will   not 
remain,  treasures  and  cash  will  all  be  lost.  Aurangzib 
is  a  powerful  enemy,  although  he  has  started  against 
us  he  still  keeps   within   his  own   bounds  owing   to 
the  power  of  our   kingdom    but   he  will   in   future 
move  forward.     The  empires  of   Bijapur  and  Bhaga- 
nagar  have  been   weakened,  he   will   conquer   them 
and  then  covet  this  kingdom.    The  kingdom  will  not 
then  be  saved  in   the  hands   of    Sambhajl,    but   this 
seems  to  have  been  predestined."     He  kept  quiet  for 
32 


£50  LIFE  OF  SlVA  CHHATRAPATI 

about  a  ghatka  with  his  eyes  closed  and  then  pro- 
phesied— "  Sambhajl  will  be  betrayed.  Rajaram  will 
recover  the  kingdom  from  Jinji.  Moro  Pandit, 
Nirajl  Ravjl,  Eamchandra  Nilkanth,  Santaji  Ghor- 
pade,  Dhanaji  Jadhava  will  again  cause  the  rege- 
neration of  the  kingdom.  There  will  be  a  king 
named  Siva.  His  kingdom  will  extend  as  far  as 
Delhi. 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES. 

No.  1. 
SIVAJIS  MARATHI  BIOGRAPHIES. 

No  less  than  nine  bakhars  or  chronicles  of  Sivaji  have 
come  down  to  us.  Of  these  the  first  in  date  as  well  as  in 
importance  is  that  by  Krshnaj!  Anant  Sabhasad ;  in  fact  his 
is  the  only  work  that  can  claim  to  be  contemporary.  The  next 
in  importance  are  Chitnls  bakhar  and  Sivadigvijayo.  The  rest 
may  be  dismissed  with  a  cursory  glance,  as  for  students  of 
history  they  are  of  little  or  no  worth. 

Chitragupta,'s  bakhar  for  instance  is  nothing  but  an  elaborate 
paraphrase  of  Sabhasad,  with  florid  verses  of  the  author's  com- 
position interposed  here  and  there.  It  is  significant  that  at 
least  three  out  of  these  nine  writers  were  Prabhu  Kayasthas 
by  caste,  and  two  of  these  if  not  all  were  courtiers.  Chitragupta 
was  closely  related  to  Sivaji's  celebrated  Chitnls  Ba]ajl  Avj?, 
whose  surname  was  Chitre.  The  author  Raghunath  Yadava, 
writing  in  the  pauranic  style  assumed  the  pauranic  name  of 
Chitragupta.  According  to  his  own  statement,  Chitragupta 
wrote  his  history  in  compliance  with  the  request  of  Sambhajl 
of  Kolhapur,  so  the  possible  date  of  his  work  must  fall  between 
\760  and  1/70.  The  Shedganvkar  bakhar  is  also  an  adaptation 
of  Sabhasad,  it  has  been  largely  copied  from  Sabhasad's  work 
but  its  date  and  authorship  are  unknown,  The  Sahanav  kalml 
bakhar  claims  to  be  a  contemporary  work  but  its  claim  has  not 
yet  beer,  uncontrovertably  established.  The  Tanjore  temple 
inscription  is  interesting  only  as  a  wonderful  specimen  of 
human  industry  and  has  very  little  intrinsic  merit.  Sri  8ivajl 


252  NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

Prapap,  published  at  Baroda  as  early  as  1895,  is  very  meagre 
and  consists  mainly  of  myths  and  legends. 

Who  wrote  the  bakhar  first  found  in  the  fort  of  Rayri  and 
highly  eulogised  by  Scott- Waring  we  do  not  know.  An 
English  rendering  has  been  appended  to  Professor  Sir  George 
Forrest's  Selections,  who  also  holds  a  very  high  opinion  of  its 
reliability  and  historical  merit.  Forrest  has  merely  echoed  Scott- 
Waring  who  cannot  be  regarded  as  an  authority.  The  late 
Justice  Telang  expressed  his  doubts  about  the  authenticity  of 
the  so-called  Rayri  bakhar.  The  translation  at  any  rate  does 
not  seem  to  be  accurate.  The  translator  in  all  probability  has 
been  more  or  less  free  and  sacrificed  accuracy  to  the  elegance 
of  his  style.  The  two  languages  are  poles  apart,  so  far  as  style 
is  concerned,  and  it  is  futile  to  expect  an  elegant  English 
rendering  of  an  old  Marabhi  bakhar  to  be  so  accurate  as  may  be 
safely  recommended  for  uncritical  use  by  the  average  student. 
It  is  also  difficult  to  believe  that  a  Maratha  chronicler,  writing 
long  after  the  foundation  of  the  'Hindu  Padshahi'  and  fully 
believing  Sivaj!  and  his  ancestors  to  be  in  the  special  favour  of  the 
goddess  of  Tuljapur,  compared  a  dark  night  with  Sivaji's  heart. 

The  earliest  in  date,  as  we  have  already  seen  was  the  work 
of  Krshnaj!  Anant  Sabhasad,  an  officer  in  the  service  of 
Chhatrapati  Rajaram.  Sabhasad 's  historical  efforts  were  inspired 
by  the  command  of  his  master  and  he  wrote  a  succinct  account 
of  the  deeds  of  Sivaji  some  of  which  he  must  have  witnessed. 
Written  only  sixteen  years  after  Sivajl's  death,  Sabhasad 's 
biography  is  a  contemporary  work,  mainly  based  on  the  personal 
knowledge  of  the  writer  and  hearsay  evidence.  It  is  needless 
to  say  that  the  science  of  historical  cnticism  was  absolutely 
unknown  to  the  Maratha  chroniclers.  Incapable  of  sifting 
historical  evidence  and  over  credulous  of  divine  and  non-human 
agencies,  these  simple  old  men  recorded  what  they  honestly- 
believed  to  be  true.  To  them  Sivaji  was  a  divinity,  an  in- 
carnation of  Siva,  guided  at  every  step  by  a  divine  mentor, 
rescued  at  every  crisis  by  his  patron  deity  and  none  of  his 
actions  to  their  opinion  at  least  needed  any  justification,  So 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

the  stories  of  the  capture  of  Purandar,  of  the  murder  of  Chandar 
Rav  More  and  his  brother  Hanmant  Rav  are  plainly  told 
without  any  comment  and  without  any  attempt  at  justification, 
the  only  exception  being  the  Afzal  Khan  incident.  There, 
however,  all  the  Maratha  chroniclers  are  unanimous.  Sabhasad 
knew  how  to  call  a  murder  a  murder,  and  he  and  his  fellow 
historians  did  not  think  that  Sivajl  was  the  party  to  be 
blamed  so  far  as  that  incident  was  concerned.  Grant  Duff  put  his 
reliance  on  Khali  Khan  why,  of  course,  he  knew  best.  But 
the  different  accounts  of  Sivaji's  death  and  'death  bed  will  are 
perhaps  tainted  by  party  bias.  Sabhasad  serving  under  Rajaram 
could  not  possibly  accuse  his  mother  of  an  ignoble  conspiracy. 
The  unknown  author  of  Sivadigrijaya  however  boldly  accuses 
Sayra  Ba!  of  the  unnatural  offence  of  poisoning  her  illustrious 
husband. 

Sivajl  had  become  a  divinity  even  in  his  life-time ;  people 
expected,  with  a  fond  belief,  superhuman  deeds  of  him,  and 
as  time  progressed,  the  glamour  of  the  past  went  on  increasing 
and  obscuring  more  and  more  the  less  brilliant  but  perhaps  not 
less  glorious  kernel  of  truth  that  underlies  the  tangled  masses 
of  Sivajl  legends.  Every  age  had  some  thing  new  to  contribute 
to  the  legends  of  the  brave  deeds  of  the  glorious  dead  and  that 
explains  many  of  the  interesting  anecdotes  of  Chitnls  and 
Sivadigvijaya  net  to  be  found  in  the  earlier  work  of  Sabhasad. 
What  evidence  did  these  later  works  rely  on,  and  what  new 
sources  of  information  had  their  authors  discovered  ?  Both 
Mai  bar  Ram  Rav  and  the  author  of  Sivadig.njaya  were  well 
versed  in  Sanskrit  lores,  they  were  certainly  better  scholars  than 
their  old  predecessor,  but  what  old  state  papers  thnt  they  profess 
to  have  used  could  tell  them  that  Sivaji,  when  a  boy  of  eight, 
bad  chastised  a  Muhainmadan  butcher  in  the  wry  streets  of  the 
Mubammadan  metropolis  for  'he  very  common  offence  (?)  of 
cow-slaughter?  Whence  could  they  learn  that  the  young  boy 
smarting  under  the  disgrace  of  Muhammadan  dependence  and 
dying  to  liberate  his  motherland  and  coreligionists  from  the 
intolerable  tyranny  of  the  mlechclihas,  boldly  refused  to  salute 


254  NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

the  Don-hindu  Sultan  of  Bijapur,  heedless  of  the  earnest  expos- 
tulations of  his  timid  father?  We  can  guess  why  the  author 
of  Sivadigvijay  >  laid  so  much  emphasis  on  the  misgovernment 
and  the  tyranny  of  the  alien  rulers,  but  what  evidence,  better 
than  tradition,  had  he  for  his  assertions  ?  Traditions  they 
evidently  had  in  their  favour,  and  ignorant  of  the  science  of 
history  they  uncritically  recorded  what  they  believed  to  be  true. 
Sabhasad,  a  contemporary,  had  the  advantage  of  having  more 
intimate  knowledge  of  his  own  times  but  he  is  absolutely  silent 
about  the  incidents  of  his  hero's  childhood.  Anecdotes  he  had 
very  few  to  relate  and  except  while  contemplating  with  evident 
satisfaction  upon  the  discomfitures  of  his  Muharnmadan  enemies, 
and  dilating  on  their  lamentations,  we  can  safely  rely  upon  the 
evidence  of  the  old  courtier.  Traditions  had  not  yet  sufficiently 
grown  in  volume  to  mislead  him,  nor  is  he  in  a  mood  to  be  too 
much  talkative.  Very  brief  is  he  and  we  wish  he  might  have 
been  more  communicative,  but  he  writes  his  history  more  as  a 
task  than  as  a  labour  of  love  and  begins  his  work  with  his 
master's  behest  and  ends  it  with  a  very  expressive  though 
formal  sentence, — "  What  more  should  I  write  ?  " 

Equally  incapable  of  sifting  and  fabricating  evidence  as  they 
were,  the  old  chroniclers  laboured  under  a  still  greater  difficulty. 
They  had  not  realised  the  necessity  of  a  sound  chronological 
arrangement.  Narration  devoid  of  chronology  seems  to  have 
b^en  their  sole  idea  of  a  historian's  work,  and  they  narrated 
what  legends  or  facts  they  could  compile  from  traditions,  hear- 
say and  state  papers  without  any  attempt  of  ascertaining  the 
date  of  any  event.  No  doubt  they  give  us  a  few  dates  of  very 
important  events,  as  for  example  those  of  the  birth  and  death 
of  Sivajl  but  even  on  these  rare  occasions  the  chroniclers  do  not 
agree  with  one  another.  Nor  are  they  unanimous  in  their  ac- 
count of  the  deeds  and  exploits  of  their  great  hero.  Not  only 
do  they  give  different  accounts  of  Sivaji's  marriages  but  they 
hold  very  different  views  about  the  paternity  of  his  wives.  Sai 
Bal,  the  first  wife  of  Sivajl,  says  Sabhasad,  was  a  daughter  of 
the  Nimbalkar  family.  According  to  Chitragupta  she  belonged 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES  255 

to  the  Mobile  family,  while  according  to  Chitnis  and  Siva- 
digmjaya  she  was  a  Siike  by  birth.  According  to  the  last  two 
authors,  Sivajl  was  born  on  Thursday  the  Sudd/ia  Dvitiya  of 
Taiaakh,  the  Samvatsar  being  Prabhava  by  name,  in  the  year 
1 549  of  the  Saka  era.  But  the  Vai&akh  Suddha  Dvitiya  of  that 
year  was  a  Saturday  and  not  Thursday.  These  contradictions 
and  mistakes  led  Mr.  V.  K.  Rajwade  to  hold  the  extreme  view 
that  all  bakhan  are  equally  untrustworthy  except  when  they 
are  corroborated  by  foreign  evidence.  But  Sabhasad,  1  think, 
should  be  credited  with  greater  authority  than  his  successors  in 
historical  efforts.  Let  us  take  for  example  his  account  of  Afzal 
Khan's  sacrilege  at  Tuljapur.  Both  Chi  this  and  the  author  of 
Sivadigvijaya  say  that  the  goddess  was  not  pounded  in  a  mill 
but  she  was  saved  by  a  timely  removal  by  her  priest,  whom 
she  had  forewarned  of  the  evil  designs  of  Afzal.  Modern 
criticism  will  not  allow  the  admi:?sion  of  such  divine  agencies 
into  sober  history  and  Sabhasad  as  a  contemporary  had  certainly 
better  means  to  know  the  truth.  The  author  of  Sivadigvijaya 
evinces  throughout  his  work  a  more  hostile  attitude  towards  the 
Muhammadans  than  Sabhasad  anywhere  does.  It  was  perhaps 
the  Hindu  pride  of  thesejater  writers  that  led  them  to  give  an 
irrational  account  of  the  Tujjapur  incident.  Evidently  for  such 
events  Sabhasad  is  more  reliable.  But  Mr.  Raj  wade  is  certainly 
right  when  he  says  that  neither  a  reliable  chronology  nor  a 
satisfactory  history  of  the  period  can  be  compiled  unless  the 
ill-arranged  materials  of  the  bakkars  are  rearranged  and  supple- 
mented by  original  Marathi  state  papers  and  letters,  the  Persian 
twarikks  and  the  contemporary  English,  Dutch,  French  and 
Portuguese  papers. 

Let  us  now  try  to  ascertain  the  date  and  the  authorship  of 
the  remaining  two  hakhars,  viz.,  Chituis  and  Sivadigvijaya 
About  the  authorship  of  the  former  there  is  no  doubt,  as  it  is 
named  after  the  author  Mai  liar  Ram  Rav  Chitrus.  He  commenced 
his  work  on  the  10th  of  June  1810  at  the  command  of  Sahu 
Chhatrapp,ti — at  least  so  says  he  or  the  writer  of  the  introductory 
sentences  of  his  history.  But  Mr.  V.  K.  Rajwade  points  out  that 


256  NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

the  Second  Sahu  Chhatrapati  died  on  the  4th  of  May,  1808  and 
so  it  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  he  could  request  Malhar  Ram  Rav 
to  write  a  history  of  his  great  ancestor  (on  the  8th  of  June 
J810)  two  years  later.  This  discrepancy,  says  Mr.  Raj  wade, 
makes  us  hesitate  to  put  implicit  confidence  in  Chi'nls.  It 
may  be  an  oversight  on  the  part  of  the  author  but  it  is  difficult 
to  believe  that  a  contemporary  could  commit  such  a  blunder, 
and  I  feel  inclined  to  suppose  that  these  introductory  sentences 
were  not  written  by  Malhar  Ram  Rav  at  all.  We  know  how  the  old 
Bengali  poets  felt  it  incumbent  on  them  to  atribute  their  poetical 
inspiration  to  some  divine  behest.  There  is  at  least  one  case 
(see  Vijayagupta's  Manasamangal)  where  the  introductory 
portion  dealing  with  the  supposed  interview  of  the  diety  and 
the  poet  was  the  work  of  a  second  party,  Such  might  have 
been  the  case  with  Malhar  Ram  RaVs  work  also.  Almost  every 
chronicler  offers  the  customary  excuse  that  his  literary  effort 
had  its  origin  in  the  request  of  some  royal  personage  or  some 
grandees  or  some  friends — in  short  their  work  was  not  alto- 
gether voluntary.  Perhaps  the  convention  of  the  times  demand- 
ed for  such  historical  work  some  excuse  more  valid  than  the 
initiative  of  the  historian's  own  mind  Malhar  Ram  Rav  had 
perhaps  ommitted  to  supply  this  customary  plea  for  his  literary 
attempts.  The  omission  was  perhaps  regarded  as  so  glaring  a 
blunder  in  those  days  that  perhaps  later  on  a  relative  or 
an  admirer  or  a  mere  copyist  felt  it  his  duty  to  supply  it. 

A  comparison  of  these  introductory  sentences  with  those  in 
Sabhasad  bakhar  will  confirm  the  above  view  ; — writes  Krshnaji 
Anant  Sabhasad — To  Srlmant  Maharaj  Rajsri  Rajaram  Saheb 
Chattrapati  with  the  humble  respects  of  his  servant  Krshnaj! 
Anant  Sabhasad  Your  Majesty  very  kindly  said  to  your  servant 
etc.  (W«ft  t^r  aron^t  *RCT  uww?  *<n^  fa^mi  ftst  t  *nMt 
ftf^ift  ^T  ?Nwre  H*ft^i'  s^t  etc.)  The  introductory  sentences  of 
Chitnls  run  as  follows,  on  (a  date  is  given),  Kshatriyakulavatansa 
Srlrajadhiraj  Srimaharaja  Paratap!  (valiant)  Sahunrpati 
master  of  the  throne  and  umbrella  ordered  Rajmanya  liaj'sn 
Malhar  Ram  Rav  Chitnls  as  follows.  The  customay  phrases — 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES  257 

RajmSnya  Rajshri  before  Chitiiis's  name  offer  a  striking  con- 
trast to  Sevaka  (Servant)  as  Sabhasad  styles  himself.  An  officer 
in  the  royal  service  writing  at  the  personal  commard  of  his 
royal  master,  would  with  more  consistence  to  courtesey  and  good 
manners  dispense  with  these  ordinary  terms  of  distinction. 
The  death  of  that  master  would  entitle  him  still  more  to  the 
humble  respects  of  his  servant.  The  absence  of  such  courteous 
considerations  on  the  part  of  a  courtier  like  Mai  bar  Ram  Rav 
cannot  otherwise  be  explained.  The  obvious  conclusion  is  that 
these  few  lines  were  added  by  one  to  whose  courtesey  and  respect 
Mai  bar  Ram  Rav  also  was  entitled. 

Although,  ignorant  of  the  necessity  of  a  chronological 
arrangement,  Malhar  Ram  Rav  divided  his  history  into  seven 
chapters  and  Grant  Duff  describes  his  history  as  a  voluminous 
work.  Chitnis  says  that  he  used  many  Sanskrit  works  and  old 
state  papers,  for  writing  his  biography  of  6ivajl  and  he 
gives  us  many  additional  materials  mainly  anecdotal.  Whatever 
may  be  the  value  of  these  legendary  contributions  we  cannot 
dispense  with  his  account  of  the  administrative  system  where  we 
get  more  details  than  in  the  short  pages  of  Sabhasad  and  as 
Chitnis  had  access  to  old  state  papers  his  authority  on  this 
branch  of  history  should  not  be  challenged. 

As  Sabhasad's  is  the  shortest,  Bivadigmjaja  is  the  most 
voluminous  of  these  three  bakhars.  Its  authorship  is  however 
a  mystery  yet  unsolved  and  its  date  cannot  be  very  accurately 
ascertained.  It  was  published  at  Baroda  about  a  quarter  of 
a  century  ago  and  its  authorship  is  ascribed  by  the  joint  editors, 
Messrs.  Nandurbarkar  and  Dandekar,  to  Khando  Ballal  Chitnis 
son  of  Balaji  Avaji.  It  is  certain  that  the  author  was 
a  Prabhu  Kayastha  by  caste  and  probably  a  lineal  descendant 
of  Sivajl's  Chitnis.  Balajl  is  described  by  the  unknown  author 
a>  the  foremost  statesman  whose  wisdom  and  fidelity  secured 
the  confidence  of  his  master  to  such  an  extent  that  nothing 
was  done  without  previously  consulting  him.  He  was  entrusted 
with  the  highly  important  and  delicate  task  of  recording  the 
divine  behest  when  the  king  himself  was  possessed  by  the 
33 


258  NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

goddess  of  Tuljapur.  While  Brahman,  Maratha  and  even 
Mohammedan  commanders  were  won  over  by  bribe  or  pursuation, 
the  Prabhu  subjects  of  the  Hab&i  clung  to  their  master  and 
proudly  told  the  founder  of  the  Maratha  power  that  they  could 
not  sully  their  honour  by  committing  treachery  even  for  so 
good  a  cause.  The  heroism  of  the  Prabhus  roused  the  enthu- 
siam  of  the  chronicler  much  above  the  ordinary  bound  of 
admiration  and  he  devotes  page  after  page  to  an  account  of 
the  gallant  defence  of  Bhuikot  of  Belvaji  by  aPiabhu  Kayastha 
lady.  All  these  jointly  and  severally  leave  no  doubt  about 
the  caste  of  the  author,  he  was  a  Prabhu  and  rightly 
proud  of  the  brilliant  service  rendered  by  his  castemen  to  the 
national  cause.  He  was  like  'Malhar  Ram  Rav  a  good  Sanskrit 
scholar,  he  had  evidently  read  the  Puranas  and  his  work  is 
full  of  Sanskrit  quotations  both  short  and  long.  But  who  was 
he?  Certainly  not  Khaudo  Ballal.  According  to  him  artisans 
from  Calcutta  were  invited  to  participate  in  the  construction 
of  Sivaji's  throne.  Had  such  an  intimate  relation  either 
commercial  or  political  been  established  with  Calcutta  in 
Khando  BallaTs  time  ?  Probably  not.  While  describing  the  boun- 
daries of  the  four  provinces  that  constitute  the  Deccan,  he 
mentions  Madras  to  indicate  the  frontiers  of  one.  WTe  should 
expect  Khando  Ballal  and  even  his  grandson  to  call  it  by  the  now 
obsolete  name  of  Chinapattan.  Evidently  Khando  Ballal  could 
not  be  the  author  of  Sivadigvijaya. 

Mr.  Raj  wade  thinks  that  its  author  was  probably  some 
scion  of  the  Baroda  branch  of  the  Chitnis  family.  This  does 
not  however  settle  the  question  of  authorship  The  question 
of  its  date  of  composition  is  no  less  uncertain.  If  we  accept 
the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Shankar  Balkrisbna  which  has 
the  support  of  Mr.  Rajwade,  we  get  the  possible  date  of 
1818.  But  here  the  language  of  the  chronicle  stands  in  our 
way.  Messrs.  Nandurbarkar  and  Dandekar  are  of  opinion 
that  the  language  is  very  old  and  resembles  more  the  style  of 
the  first  half  of  the  1 8th  century  than  that  of  the  first  decade 
of  the  lUth.  I  am  not  well  acquainted  with  the  Marathi 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES  259 

literature  other  than  historical  and  do  not  feel  myself  ompe- 
tent  to  pass  any  opinion  on  such  a  delicate  question  as  aat  of 
style  so  1  must  yield  to  such  high  authorities  as  Messrs. 
Nandurbarkar,  Dandekar  and  Raj  wade,  but  all  the  same 
I  cannot  help  noticing  that  the  language  of  the  work  is  at 
times  very  modern.  But  this  only  confirms  the  view  of  Mr. 
Rajwade  who  holds  that  the  work  was  nothing  but  a  revised 
edition  of  an  old  bakhar  by  a  comparatively  modern  editor. 
Prof.,  Sarkar  thinks  that  Sivadigvijaya  is  the  revised  edition 
of  a  now  lost  bakhar  of  which  Tarikk-i-Sivaji  is  the  Persian 
rendering.  The  chronicler  derived  his  information  from  documents, 
letters  and  state  papers  among  other  sources,  and  gives  minute 
details  of  many  incidents  not  to  be  found  in  older  works  with 
perfect  confidence.  But  voluminous  as  the  work  is,  it  lamentably 
lacks  any  detailed  account  of  Sivaji's  administrative  system. 
Sabhasad  and  Chitnis  are  by  far  its  superior  in  this  respect  but 
the  legends  of  Sivajl  found  one  of  their  best  compilers  in  the 
unknown  Prabhu  author  who  wrote  or  revised  Sivadigvijaya 
On  the  whole  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  work  is  more 
modern  than  is  ordinarily  supposed. 


No.  II 

SlVAJl's   RELATION    WITH    THE    f  IlXiYAPUR    FAMILY. 

(From  Mr.  Y.  K.  RajwadJs  Marathi  Article) 

A  controversy  has  lately  arisen  on  the  question  of  Sivajl's 
relation  with  the  royal  family  of  Mewar.  It  appears  from  the 
old  bakhars,  that  the  claim  was  first  set  forward  at  the  time  of 
Sivajl's  coronation.  According  to  the  author  of  Sivadigvijaya 


260  NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 

the  learned  Brahmans  of  Benares  headed  by  the  renowned  Gaga 
Bhat  were  opposed  to  the  coronation  of  a  Sudra  monarch,  and 
Sivajl's  envoy  tried  in  vain  to  obtain  their  sanction  and  spent 
no  less  than  six  months  in  his  fruitless  attempts  at  persuation. 
The  resourceful  Chitww*  Balaji  Avjl,  however,  was  not  to  be  so 
easily  baulked,  and  although  his  master  had  made  some  remarks 
similar  to  that  of  Napoleon  about  the  vanity  of  fabricated 
pedigrees,  it  was  by  that  very  means  that  Bajaji  gained  his  end. 
He  maintained  that  Sivajl  was  descended  from  the- royal  family 
of  Udayapur  and  was  therefore  a  Kshatriya.  The  Brahmans 
could  no  longer  object  to  take  part  in  his  coronation,  and  Sivajl 
assumed  the  sacred  thread,  when  according  to  Indian  ideas  he 
had  welnigh  passed  the  prime  of  his  life.  His  family  name 
Bhonsle  was  according  to  this  tradition,  derived  from  his  ancestor 
Bhosajl,  son  of  Dilip  Sing,  son  of  Sujan  Sing,  son  of  A  jay 
Sing,  son  of  Lakshman  Sing,  the  Rana  of  Chitorand  a  contem- 
porary of  the  famous  Allauddin  Khilizi,  Emperor  of  Delhi.  Mr. 
G.  S.  Sardesai  holds  that  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  the 
story.  And  he  argues  that  like  the  Pawars,  the  Jadhavas  and 
many  other  northern  families,  with  whom  Sivaji  had  blood 
relation,  the  Bhonsles  also  might  have  migrated  from  the 
north.  Mr.  V.  K.  Rajwade  is  however  opposed  to  this  view 
and  his  arguments  are  here  quoted  in  extenso.  In  the 
temple  inscription  of  Math, — says  Mr.  Rajwade — are  found 
the  names  of  Narsldev  and  Bham  Savant  of  Wadi.  The  date 
of  this  inscription  is  1397  A.  D.  As  Narsldev  built  this 
temple  to  gratify  his  departed  father  Bhamdev,  the  latter  must 
have  died  a  few  years  before  1397  A.D.  Therefore  Bhamdev's 
regime  may  be  roughly  calculated  to  Jmve  lasted  from  1360 
A.D.  ti  1397  A.D.  The  original  surname  of  the  Savants 
was  Bhonsle.  Before  Bham  Savant  could  have  assumed  the 
new  surname,  his  ancestors  for  3  or  4  generations  must  have 
been  feudatories  to  some  great  overlord.  Otherwise  the  new 
surname  of  Savant  could  not  be  assumed  in  lieu  of  the  old 
family  name  of  Bbonsle.  Therefore  it  seems  that  for  about 
a  centurv  the  Savants  were  known  in  Konkan  as  chiefs  of  note 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES  261 

and  their  old  surname  Bhonsle  must  have  been  familiar  there 
at  least  for  a  century  before  Bhamdev  came  to  power.  This 
gives  us  the  possible  date  of  1*260  A.  D.  The  Savants  of 
Wa.-i  belonged  to  the  same  stock  as  Sivajl  and  his  ancestors, 
as  can  be  conclusively  proved  by  the  evidence  of  Sabhasad  and 
also  from  two  documents  published  by  Mr.  Rajwade  in  the 
8th  volume  of  his  sources  of  Maratha  History  (documents 
No.  132  and  6*2).  According  to  the  tradition  however  Devji, 
son  of  the  Bhosajl  was  the  first  man  in  the  family  to  come  to 
the  south.  Devj!  was  the  seventh  in  descent  from  Lakshman 
Sing,  whose  date  was  1235  to  1303  A.  D.  From  the  evidence 
of  the  temple  inscription  of  Math,  it  has  been  proved  that  the 
old  familiar  surname  of  the  family  was  known  in  Konkan  as 
early  as  1260  A.  D.  It  is  therefore  incompatible  with  the 
traditional  genealogy  which  Mr.  Rajwade  holds  to  have  been 
forged  by  Sivajl's  admirers. 


No.  Ill 

THH  INFLUENCE  OF  PERSIAN  ON  OLD  MARATHI 
(From  Mr.  J\  K.  Raj  wade's  Marrtthi  Article) 

In  modern  Marathi,  Sanskrit  words  abound  as  much  as 
in  modern  Bengali,  but  in  the  Marathi  of  Sivajl's  time  there 
was  a  preponderence  of  Persian  words,  so  much  so  that  old 
Marathi  documents  are  as  unintelligible  to  a  non  Persian-knowing 
Maratha,  as  to  a  foreigner.  Yt-t  in  the  earliest  Marathi  writings 
like  Dnanesvarl  or,  Parsaramopdes,  not  one  word  of  Persian 
origin  is  found.  From  Sivaji's  time  downwards  the  Maratha 
writers  were  striving  for  eliminating  Persian  from  their  writings, 
and  although  the  movement  was  crowned  with  eminent  success, 


562 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 


Persian  has  not  failed  to  leave  a  lasting  impression,  not  only 
upon  the  Marat  hi  vocabulary,  but  also  upon  its  style  and 
syntax. 

How  far  Marathi  was  influenced  by  Persian  is  very  interest- 
ing to  note.  Mr.  V.  K.  Rajwade  says  that  out  of  91  words 
in  a  letter  written  by  Dianat  Rav,  a  Brahman  minister  in  the 
service  of  the  Bijapur  Government,  thirty  were  purely  Persian 
and  out  of  the  rest  all  except  three  or  four  were  translation 
of  Persian  words  or  terms.  Even  ^fclfea  «\**$\  Jrera  and 
trfta^nTJjf^  in  the  address  of  the  letter  are  nothing  but  a  literal 
translation  of  Damdaulatlnin  and  Mnshfkmiftrlan.  The  word 
ffa^f  so  often  found  in  Marathi  letters,  is  also,  according 
to  Mr.  Rajwade,  an  imitation  of  Persian  banda — for  such 
use  is  not  found  in  the  few  Sanskrit  and  pre  Muhammadan 
Marathi  letters  that  have  come  down  to  us.  It  may  be  objected, — 
says  Mr.  Rajwade — that  Diauat  Ray  was  an  officer  of  a  Muham- 
madan state  and  the  prevalence  of  Persian  in  his  letters,  does 
not  prcve  that  other  Marathas  also  used  so  many  Persian  or 
Persianised  words  in  their  everyday  language.  In  answer 
to  this  possible  objection  Mr.  Rajw?de  points  out  that  in 
a  letter  of  Sivaji  himself  no  less  than  31  Persian  words 
have  been  used  and  some  of  them  more  than  once.  The 
following  figures  collected  by  Mr.  Rajwade  is  worth  noticing 


Marathi.       Total. 


Percentage  of 
Mahrathi  words. 


Date  of  Persian 

letters.  word. 

1628  202  34  236  14'4 

1677.  51  84  135  62'2 

1728  8  119  127  96-3 

Nor  was  this  influence  confined  to  state  papers  and  deplo- 
matic  correspondence  alone.  Although  the  general  literature 
and  poetry  were  better  protected  against  the  foreign  invasion, 
they  had  not  escaped  altogether  unscathed.  And  to  illustrate 
how  the  poetic  language  also  had  been  affected  by  Persian  in- 
fluence Mr.  Rajwade  quotes  an  extract  from  Eknath's  writings. 
We  quote  here  only  half  a  dozen  verses  from  the  above  mentioned 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES  263 

extract   and    a   cursory    glance  will  convince  the  reader  how  far 
Persian  had  replaced  words  of  purely  Sanskrit  origin  — 


i 
i 
i 


Let  us  now  see  how  far  Marathi  syntax  and  style  have  been 
influenced  by  Persian.  In  Marathi  documents  and  state  papers, 
we  come  across,  at  every  step,  expressions  likes  ftnpf  A,  *ft^ 
B,  and  q^  C;  Mr.  Rajwade  points  out  that  in  pure  Marathi  they 
should  be  fan  A,  ^ffan  B  and  qr^OT  C,  but  the  form  in  use  is 
the  Persian  form  Killa-i-A,  Mauja-i-B  and  Pargana-i-C.  Some 
common  expressions  like  an?ra  *n$  to  swear  and  fw  WR:^  to  call 
out  are  nothing  but  literal  translation  of  Persian  expressions 
like  Kasam  Khurdan  and  Bang  jadan.  Instances  of  this  kind 
could  be  multiplied,  it  will  suffice  here  if  we  simply  quote  from 
Rajwade  some  Persian  adjectives  and  adverbs  now  in  common 
use  in  Marafchi  — 

1  .  ^  (each),  -5T  fta 

2.  %  (without),  t^Nf  (disheartened). 

•3.  f^Nr,  with,  even. 

4.  ft  to,  ^isJte  ?t  T9W 

5.  SIT  wrong,  ^T  Tl^T  etc. 

A  list  of  proper  names  of  Persian  extraction,  once  so  common 
in  Maharashtra  will  also  be  of  interest  to  us  — 

(1)  Sultan  Bay,  (2)  Jan  Rav,  (3)  Bajl  Rav,  (4)  Rustum  Rav, 
(5)  Sahaj!  Ray,  (6)  Sahu,  (7)  Phirangojl  Rav,  (8)  Dianat  Rav, 
(9)  Sarje  Ray,  (10)  Haibat  Rav,  (11)  Sarfojl  Rav,  (12)Gul  BaT, 
(13)  DaryajT  Rav,  etc.  And  surnames  like  Chitnis  Fadnis, 
PotnTs,  Mushrif  have  also  been  borrowed  from  Persian.  We 
may  also  note  that  for  such  sobriquets  as  ^^T.  ^TW  ,  ^,  ^RTT,  ITTOT, 
^t,  *W?t,  ^^n,  TT^t,  «fs?t,  ^T^JT,  sfircft,  etc.,  Marathi  is  indebted  to 
Persian. 


£64 


NOTES  AND  APPENDICES 


How  far  Marathi  writers  have  been  successful  in  shaking 
off  the  influence  of  Persian  may  be  seen  also  from  a  comparative 
study  of  the  three  bakhars  presented  here  to  our  readers.  In 
style  as  well  as  in  language,  Sabhasad's  work  gives  evidence 
of  the  Persian  influence,  and  the  style  and  language  of  Chitnu 
and  Sivadigvijaya  as  conclusively  show  that  their  work  belonged 
to  a  period  when  Persian  words  had  gradually  yielded  place  to 
words  of  Sanskrit  extraction. 


INDEX 


Abdul  Karim  Bahlol  Khan 
Abdul  Khan,  (see  Afzal  KhSn,) 
Adilsahi 
Afzal  Khan 


Akaji  Ghorpade 

Akanna  Pant  ... 

Ali  Adi  1  shah    ... 

Anand  Rav 

Annaji  Datto  (Surnfs) 

AnnS j I  Ranganatb. 

AuJijSI 

An  Tnkai 

Aurangzib 


84,  107, 

188,  189,  191,  212, 
2,  37, 

9,  10,  11,  12,  14,  24,  25,  26,  27,  28,  39, 

48,   49,  62,  66,  91,  120,  183,  184, 

185,  188,  189,  191,  212 

208 

120,  121,  122,  123 
8,  26,  182 

87,  104,  J05,  127,  128 

11,  72,  75,  85,  106,  107 

229 

2,3 

3 

1,  39,  79,  151.  166,  209,  219,  249 


Babaji  Bapuji  ... 

Babaji  Dhandhera 

Babaji  Ram  Honap 

Babaji  Rav       ... 

Baba  Yakud      ... 

Bad!  Sahebm    ... 

Bahadur  Khan 

Bahadur  Khan  Koka 

BahirjJ  Ghorpade 

Bahirji  Jadhav,  Naik,  Jasud 

Bahlol  Khan      ... 

Bajl  Gholap 

Bajl  Ghorpade 

Baj!  Pasalkar  ... 

Bailes 

Bala  Prabhu  (BalajT  Avji)... 

Balam  Bhat      ... 

Bal  Krshna 

Bal  Krshna  Pant 

34 


42,  43 

122 

205 

7 

194 
8 

98,  106,  112,  118,  119,  128 
118 
151 

31,  85,  130 

98,  103,  104,  105,  109,  111 
194 

95,  169,  171,  173,  178,  179,  191,  208 
89,  90 
52,  53 

85,  117,  184,  220,  241,  242,  248 

8,  115,  228 

3,4 

110 


266 


INDEX 


Bands,  Said 
Bhim 

Bhimji  RSje 
Bhukhan, 


21 
25 

125,  129 
197,  198 


Chandar  Rav  More 
Chimnaji  Bapuji 
ChintSman 
Chitnis, 


5,  6,  7,  168,  169,  171 
43 

197,  198,  199 
187 


Dabir 

Dadaji  Kouddev 

Daftardar 

Darya  SSrang    ... 

Dasaratha 

Dattaji  Trimbak 

Daud  Khftn 

DaHlat  KhSn     ... 

DSvlji  Gadge    ... 

DesSi 

Dei  Kulkarni 

Desmukh 

Dhanaji  Jadhava 

Dikshit,  Naro  Pant 

Dilel  Khan 


Dlpa  B8I 
Duryodhan 


3 

3,4,  157,163,164,165 
34 

94,  192,  197 
176 

61,  66,  68,  72,  75,  76,  85,  107 
87 
194 
61 
37 
38 

37,38 

151,  250 

3 

47,  49,  52,  53,  54,  55,  56,  57,  58,  60, 

98,  99,  102,  105,  106,  112,  113, 

130,  131,  210,  211,  212,  213, 

215,  237,  239 

235 

25 


Ekojl  Raje 


3,  125,  126 


Pate  Khftn 
Pazal  Khan 
Fnlad  KhSn 


195 

24 

66,  68,  69 


INDEX  267 


Gaga  Bhat  1 13,  1 17,  241,  242 

Galvats               ...  ...  ...  93 

Gangaji  Mangaji  ...  7,  u 

Gangaji  Pant  Vakms  ...  ...  76 

Ghorpade            ...  ...  ...  180 

Ghorpade,  Baji  (see  under  Baji) 

Gomaji  Naik      ...  ...  ...  11,164 

GondjiJagtap    ...  ...  ...  104 

Govind  Bhat       ...  ...  ...  8,227 

Gurab                 ...  ...  89,  93 


Harabir  Ray       ...  110,  111,  112,  113,  122,  123,  128, 

129,  241 
Hanmant  Rav  More  ...  ...  7,168,170 

Hedamba  Rakshasa  ...  ...  57 

Hirojl  Farzand  ...  ...  61,67,68,69 

Husain  Khan  Miana  111 


Ibrahim  Khan  ...  ...  97 

Ikhlas  Khan  ...  98,  101,  102,  104 

Indramani  Qft 


JSdhava  Rav       ...  ...  ...  164 

Jfffar  Khan           ...  ...  ...  66, 66 

Jagjivan  ...  88 

Jagannath  Pant  ...  ...  ...  125 

Jaranis                 -...  ...  ...  30,  31 

Jasvant  Sing       ...  ...  63, 64, 218 

JanSrdan  NSrayan  ...  ...  110,119,122 

Janardan  Pant     ...  ...  ...  3 

Jaya Sing  ...  ...  47,  48,  49,  50,  52,  53,  59,  60,  209, 

210,  211,  213,  214,  215 

Jhunjar  Rav  Ghadge  ...  ...  24 

Jija  B3I  ...  ...  2,  8,  11,  26,  157, 161,  164,  175,  191, 

248 

Jiu  MahAlfi           ...  ...  ...  19, 21, 22 


268  INDEX 


Kadtaji  Gujar  (also  see  Pratap  Rav)      ...  78 

Kakaji  Pant                              ...  ...                                                     125,227 

Kaliya                    ...                  ...  207 

Kamavis                 ...                   ...  ...                                                                 35 

KarkhannTs           ...                  ...  ...                                                                 29 

KasIRau                ...  71,75 

Kauravas               ...                 ...  ...                                                              25 

Kay  Savant           ...                 ...  ...                                                      90,191 

Kesar  Sing                               ...  ...                                                             130 

Khair  Khan           ...                  ...  ...                                                               197 

Khandojj  Jagtap...  104 

Kha  was  Khan       ......  95 

Kilatav                  ...                 ...  ...                                                               94 

Killedar                ...                 ...  ...                                                             73 

Konddev  Dadaj!  (see  under  Dadaji) 

KonerTPant          ...  229,230 

Krshnaji  Bhaskar                      ...  10,  13,  14,  19,  182,184 

Krshnaji  Pant  Dewan  ...                                                               190 

Krshna  Rav  More                     ...  ..                                                             171 

KrshnaJosi           ...                 ...  ...                                                            228 

Krshnaji  Naik       ...  11 

Krshnaji  Pant       ...                  ...  ...                                                          71,75 

Krshna  Rav            ......  169 

Krshnaji  Sakhoji  ......  228 

Kulkarnl               ...                 ...  ...                                                           37 

Kutub  Shah  228 


Lakham  Savant  ...  95 

Lambaji  Bhonsle  ...  ...  24 


Madanna  Pant  120,  121,  122,  123,  224,  225 

Mahabat  Khan  ...                 ...                                                      87,97 

MahSdev  ...                 ...                 ...                                                              2 

Maha<Jik  ...                                    ...                                                          241 

Majuradar  ...                                     ...                                             3,31,33,35 

Makaji  Anand  Rav  ...                 ...                                                              85 

Mai  Savant  106 

Malik  Ambar  151 

Malik  SSheb  ...                                                                                 197 

Maloji  Raje  ...                                                                                                    1,  2 

ManajiMore  ...                 ...                 .,.                                   104,127,128,229 


INDEX  269 

Manbhavs          ...                 ...  117 

Mankoji  Dahatonde            ...  5 

Mawles              ...                 ...  3,4,5,83 

May  Naik          ...  94,192,194 
MirjaKaja        ...                 ...                 •••         47,51,56,58,59,60,212,213,215 

Mohite               ...                 ...                 •••  100,  241 

MoroPant         ...  ...  7,11,12,18,22,42,59,71,72,75, 

81,   85,   101,    102,  103.  104,  105, 
106,  112,  196,250. 

Moro  Nagnfith                                          ...  104 

Murar  3ajf  Prabhu              ...                  ...  53 

Murar,  Dadaji                      ...  213 

Murar  Pant                                               ...  162,  173,  174 


Naik  29,  31,  33 

Naro  Pant          ...  4,  108,  110,  221 
Narsala  Phirangoji  (see    under   Phiran- 

goj!)               ...  ...                                          200,201,205,237,239,240 

Nasiri  Khan       ...  124 

Netajl  Palkar  8,  11,  12,  18,  28,  42,  59,  78,  201 

Nilkantha  Haibatrav  ...                                                                 165 

Nilkantha  Naik  167 

Nilkantha  Rav  ...                                                                        5 

Nilo  Nilkanth  165,  166 

Nilo  Pant          ...  ...                      11,  59,  72,  75,  151,  166,  238 

NilobaNaik      ...  227 

Nilo  Prabhu      ...  117 

Nijo  Sondev      ...  7,  108 

Nimbalkar        ...  8 

Niraji  Pant      ...  66,  71,  72,  75,  81,   82,  83,  118,  1 19, 

128,  151. 

Niraji  Kauji      ...  ...                 ...                                                    61,68,250 

Nizam  6shi       ...  ...                                                                                 1,2,37 

Nyayadhis         ...  ...                 ...                                                                  76 

P 

Palegars  89,  223 

Panda  vas           ...  ...                 ...                                                                   25 

PantSji  Gopinath  ...                                 13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  19,  20,  26,  182 

Pataks               ...  ...                 ...                                                                76 

Patll  ...                                                         37,  38 

Pendharls          ...  ...                 ...                                                                  52 

Peswa                ...  ...                 ...                                                            3,44 

Phirangoji         ...  ...                 ...                       200,  201,  205,  237,  239,  240 


270 


INDEX 


Pilaji  Nilkanth 

Pitambar  £envl 

Prabhakar  Bhat 

PrahlSd  Pant 

Pratapji  Raje    ... 

Pratap  Rav  (also  see  Kadtaji  Gujar) 


RSghoji  Mitra 
Raghunath  Pandit 
RaghunSth  Ballal  Sabnis 

RaghunSth  Narayan 


Raghunath  Pant  Korde 
RajS  Ram 
Ram  DSs  SwamI 
Ram  Dalvl 
Ramchandra  BabSjI 
Ramchandra  Pant 
Rftmchandra  Nilkanth 
Ramajl  Pangera 
R5m  Sing 

Randulia  Khan 
Rangoba  Nfuk 
Ranmast  Khun 
Rauf  Khan 
RSuji  SomnSth 
ttftvagn 
Rfiy  Bagm 
Rohila  Khin 
Rupaji  Bhonalo 
Ru8tam-i-Zaraan 


165,  167 
96 

8,  115 

76,  81,  118,  120,  122,  123,  151 
125,  129 

78,  81,  82,  83,  84,  85,   87,  102,  103, 
104,  105,  107,  108,  109. 


61,68,72,75 

50,51,55,  210 

3,  4,  5,  11,   91,   92,    168,    170,  191, 

192. 

110,  119,  122,  127,  128,  129,  221, 
222,  223,  224,  225,  226,  227, 
231,  232. 

59,  61,  64,  65,  80 

100,  132,  150,  153,  243,  250 

238,  247 

97 

242 

151 

250 

102 

51,  60,  61,  62,  63,  64,  69,  210,  217, 
218,  219,  220, 

174 

227 

130 

124 

81,  82 

41,216 

88 

219 

104,  229 
84 


Sabhffsad  Krshnftji  Anant 
Sabnis 


3,  29,  33 

1,  2,  3,  8,  14,  20,  90,  110,  157,  159, 
161,  163,  167,  171,  173,  174,  178, 
185,  208,  218,  221,  226,  227, 
231. 


INDEX 


Sal  Bai 
Said  Bandfi 
SSista  Khan 


£am  Rav  Nijkanth 
Snmj!  NSik  Punde 
Sambhajl  Raje 


Sambhaji  Kftvji 
Sambhajl  Mohiti 
Sankraii  Nilkanfch 
Santajl  Ghorpade 
Sardar  Khan 
Saraf  j!  R8je 
Sarja  Khan 
SaranjSm 
Sarnobat 
Santajl  Jagtfip... 
Sayra  B8I 
Shah  Alam 
Sheik  Yakud     ... 
Sher  KhSn 
6ib8d 
Siddi 

Siddi  Abar 
Siddi  Johar 
Siddi  Sambol    ... 
Sidoji  Nimbalkar 


Sirke 
Slta  Bai 

SonajIPant       ... 
Sri  Bhav8iii 
Sri  Karpur  Gaur 


8,  172,  176,  248 

20.  22 

40,  41,  42,  43,  44,  45,  48,  49,  65, 
66,  91,  120,  200,  201,  202,  203, 
204,  206,  207,  211,  212,  237. 

3,  4,  7,  13,  194,  202 
229,  230 

8,  11,  12,59,  66,  68,  75,80,  81, 
130,  131,  132,  150,  153.  236,  237, 
238,  239,  240,  247,  249,  250. 

19,  21,  22,  168,  205 
4 

165,  167 

151,  250 

180 

2 

174,  178 
32 

4,  6,  29,  31,  33,  41,  44 
104 

100,  160,  248 

79 

196 

124,  228 
93 

94,  192,  195 
196 
78 

197,  215 

104,  130 

250 

3,  4,  8,  9,  20,  25,  39,  57:  61,  79,  82,  105, 
157,  158,  159,  160,  161,  162,  164,  168, 
173,  182,  183,  187,  198,  199,  200,  203, 
206,207,  208,  211,  212,  213,214,215, 
221,  222,  223,  225,  226,  228,  231,  232, 
238,  240,  241,  243 

97 

229,  230 

5,  241 

241 

3,  4,  11,  59,  61,  122 

9,  11,  27,  42,  63 

51 


272 


INDEX 


SriKrshnaji      ... 

Sri  Sambhu  MahSdev 

Subhanji  Nalk  ... 

Snbhan  Sing     ... 

Subhedar 

Sultan  Dhava    . . . 

SultSn  Mahammad 

Sumitra 

Surve 

Suryaji  Malsura 

Surya  Rav  More 

Surya  Rav  Kankde 

Tana  Shah 
Tanaji  Malsura... 
Tan  Savant 
TatSarnobat    ... 
Tarande 

TarauSaheb      ... 
Taru 

Timaj!  Ikhtyar  Rav 
Trirabak  BhSskar 
Trimbak  Pant  ... 
Tukoji  Chor  Maratha 

Ude  Bhan 
Umaji  Pant 


207 

3,  55,  63,  152 
11 

57,58 

35 

213 

8 

176 

5,7, 

74 

6,  168 
104 

120 

72,  73,  74,  190,  202 
97 
29 
93 

241 
93 

227 

13 

66 

4 

73 
238,  239 


Visajl  Ballal     ... 

Visaji  Pant       ... 

Visvas  R5v  NanSji  Prabhu 

Vitthal  Bhale  Rav 

Vithoj!  Raje  Bhonale 

Yyankojl  Datto  (also  VyankajT  Pant)  ... 

Vyankaji  Raje... 


104 

71,75 

189,  190 

237 

1 

85,  87,  92,  104,  105,  192,  195,  196 

110,  125,  126,   128,   129,  221,  222,  223, 

226,  227,  228,  229,  230,  231,  232,  235 


Yado  Bhaskar 
Yakud  Khan 
Yama 

Yesaj!  Kank 
Yesu  Bft! 


234 

195,  215 

203 

8,  33,  190,  191,  203 


1  LAV:   ijrc 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


OCT 1 9  '67  -7 


JAt!  1  5  193G 


RECP 


NOV211966  52 


IN  STACKS 


NOV    71966 


LD  21A-60m-4,'64 
(E4555slO)476B 


General  Libfiiry 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


20110 


•9 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY